Psycho-Babble
Adam
Simon
This
is a work of fiction. All the characters, organizations, and events
portrayed in this novel are either products of the author's
imagination or are used fictitiously.
PSYCHO-BABBLE
©
2011 by Armando Simon III
©
2012 by Armando Simon III, second edition
All
rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book, or
portions thereof, in any form.
Published
by Lulu Publishing
www.lulu.com
First edition: December
2011
Second edition: October
2012
Printed in the United
States of America
Introduction
and Acknowledgment
Psycho-Babble
was written for the 2011 National Novel Writing Month competition. It
is a superhero novel with a mature tone and is not meant for
children. It was heavily influenced by Mark Millar's Kick-Ass and
Garth Ennis' The Boys.
While
most books in the NaNoWriMo competition were written with a
restriction of the month of November, Psycho-Babble was written in
the three days after Thanksgiving. I work on the weekends and my wife
works on the weekdays, passing our newborn son back and forth.
Thanksgiving weekend was the only time during the month we were both
home. As she watched our son, I furiously typed.
The
first chapter was actually a script for a comic based on this
murderous boy and his two dysfunctional cohorts. After I converted
that to prose, I just started typing, with no plan beyond some
character summaries for Junior, Artemis, Fatso, Mento, and some
characters that didn't materialize.
Despite
the negativity, this book is (in a weird way) a sarcastic, cynical
love letter to golden and silver age comic books. I love comic books
and I love superheroes, but even as a kid, I wondered things, “Why
does Batman kill Joker?” and “Why doesn't Lex Luthor make
kryptonite bullets?” This book is about a boy who asks those
questions, but lives in the world of Superman and Green Lantern.
This
book is dedicated to my wife, Kiri, and son, Hunter.
Psycho
Babble
The
Avenging New Guard #1
Terror
of the Bronze Bull
“They
just fly right passed his home and don't do anything about him!”
At
the core of Junior's philosophy was a belief that superheroes refuse
to prevent supervillany because they rely on their adversaries to
define their own morality. Because the supervillain is bad and we
fight them, we are good. Allowing the supervillain to return again
and again to do bad again and again, is the only way the superheroes
could reinforce their own self-worth, which in turn justified the
things they enjoyed to do; dress up in costumes, show off their
powers, and have destructive battles.
It
had been this way since the start of the 20th
century. Prior to that, mutant show-offs were confined to sports and
religion and folklore and dressed in the shades and forms of their
contemporaries. There was the occasional hermaphroditic elephant
person that would be worshiped as a deity, but for the most part they
became tall tales such as a railroad worker who was simply
extraordinarily strong or a cowboy who could control tornadoes with a
lasso. Somewhere along the line, guns moved from the battlefields and
the frontier to the interior of cities, bringing a new type of danger
beyond the diseases and cut-purses and loose morals one was
accustomed to being concerned about in civilized society.
That
was the birth of the masks.
Weirdos
and freaks and people who lived on the fringes of society and the
fringes of genetic code began taking the law into their own hands
with the weapons and powers and tricks. After the industrial
revolution moved the focus of life from rural areas to the compressed
cities, opportunity for crime rose. In response, the opportunity for
crime-fighting rose.
Those
that took advantage of that opportunity were suddenly somehow above
the average citizen. They had more authority. They had not earn that
authority, but only given it to themselves. Because they had done
nothing to earn it, they felt no need to be responsible. They killed
their enemies with no remorse and didn't answer to the police or the
public. They were simply criminals who killed criminals.
In
the Great War, these vigilantes went global. Still without any
official authority, they entered the fray as saboteurs and killers.
Their self-righteous attitudes were their motivations. Their refusal
to conform to society and its rules required a separation from
society. This is when the mask went from a way to hide a vigilante's
identity to a status symbol, an identification. As leather vests
would later become a worn symbol to bikers, masks were viewed as
necessary as a gun or super-strength or rocket backpack.
It
was Prohibition that turned these madmen into heroes. Crime organized
itself. The established crime-fighters, the police, were bribed and
muscled into compliance. It was a time when there was no one for
citizens to turn to for help. And then a man dressed in red leather
calling himself the Crimson Crime-fighter killed two of Valentini's
men as they came to collect protection money from a butcher store.
Valentini
had the store burned to the ground, but that story faded from the
tale. What was remembered and passed on was the tale of the costumed
“hero” who stood up for a victim of crime when the police did
nothing. His mask became a symbol and drawings of it were hung in
windows in hopes of fearfully deterring collection agents, both
criminal and legitimate.
The
Crimson Crime-fighter retired shortly after, though others took his
lead. There were future Crimson Crime-fighters, but also more
original heroes. Some died quickly, some were institutionalized. Most
just walked around in costume. Only a few succeeded in doing anything
positive, but the media made them sound like angels sent from Heaven.
A purse snatching stopped would be reported as a righteous blow
against organized crime by the city's protector. The hype created
more superheroes and the superheroes created more hype. Eventually
there were toys and serials at the nickelodeon and Halloween costumes
started to transition from the spooky and macabre to the more
positive hero.
When
Prohibition was repealed, the need for heroes declined, but their
numbers did not. In the following decade, any random major city would
have a dozen self-proclaimed protectors. They would fight over who
was in charge of this city and the losers of these fights were very
very bitter. This is the birth of the supervillain. The enemy was now
one with a machine gun for a hand or the ability to fly. The battles
cemented the morality of the conflicted. The bad guys were bad. The
good guys were good. The only thing that could make the good guys
more good would be bad guys who were more bad.
The
Nazis answered that call for Americans. America had moved, in a great
part due to the conflicts of heroes and villains, from a country that
wanted peace to a country that wanted to defeat the bad guys. The
children who dressed up as heroes now were grown into soldiers eager
to defeat the bad guys and be a good guy like their hero. For the
first time, costumed heroes became endorsed by and given actual
authority. They became special super soldiers, spy smashers, howling
commandos of power sent by the US government to wreck havoc with the
Axis Powers while giving hope and inspiration to those at home and on
the front lines. Dime novels and comic books were distributed telling
of the exaggerated and edited adventurers of these people,
encouraging belief in this alternate reality where these people in
colorful underwear were infallible paragons to be emulated.
This
fictitious reality survived World War II and enjoyed its delusions
for the rest of the century. Drugs and the crime that came with them
became a new target for demonization and heroes were risen up to save
the world from them. They could do no wrong. When war veterans
returned from Vietnam, they found no parades from themselves as
there's had been a controversial war. The costumed people, however,
only fought easily hated targets and the soldiers were told to look
to their perfect example as a “true” example of bravery.
This
collective denial of reality continued on. America was the most
obvious about their hero-worship and inability to see them as humans
with their own faults, but instances occurred world-wide. Costumes
and toys of heroes and villains remained a staple of playtime and the
casualties moral gray areas of the conflicts were ignored. Children
were brought up this way. No one was surprised anymore to hear that
someone was running around in a costume punching people anymore.
Junior
was dressed up in a costume today, as were his teammates, Fatso and
Artemis. Junior wore a billowing cape with a garish arrows layered in
many colors, all pointing up to his head. Beneath that eye-catching
cape was solid black clothing, to better draw the eye to the cape.
The arrows all drew the eye up to Junior's helmet, a wrap around LCD
screen shaped like a face. Junior lacked any Earth-shattering, world
breaking super-powers, but he did have a clever mind. The LCD screen
was linked to a computer in his glove so he could produce any of a
hundred or so pre-programmed images across his face to subliminally
influence the watcher. Not bad for a fourteen-year-old kid.
Fatso
on the other hand, could barely turn on an LCD television. While the
name would warn people that meet him, the reality of seeing a man his
size was difficult to prepare for. While his weight slid back and
forth between 450 and 500 pounds, he wore the same unflattering black
leather singlet. When he gained weight, the edges of the fabric
simply dug into his rolls of flesh more deeply, not that he cared.
Fatso couldn't feel any physical pain.
“Well,
if the so-called heroes won't do anything about him, we will! Right,
team?” said Junior, fist pumping for emphasis.
Artemis
vomited a pint of rye whiskey. She had been on a bender since the
second century BC.
“Oh,
come on, Junior. No one wants to be out here, but you,” she
burbled.
In
another situation, Artemis would have been very attractive, as
goddesses are wont to be when not trying to self-destruct the
indestructible. Tight black leather pants gripped her godly curves,
but a soiled and stained tunic produced a smell of vomit that would
instantly dissolve any notion of admiration or adoration. A nominal
attempt to cover this relic of her time on Mount Olympus was made in
the form of a black leather jacket, upon which her blonde curls
bounced, when they weren't matted to her neck with bodily fluids.
“So,”
interjected Fatso, eager to return to the subject of heroics, “Who
is this guy we're here to murder?”
“No!
Not murder,” cried Junior, turning and grabbing Fatso by the
singlet as an image of scales blipped on his face, “Bring JUSTICE
to! He's been let off the hook by those underwear perverts over and
over again. He's the murderer! Not us!”
Tossing
the bottle in her hand to the floor with a crash and a tinkle of
glass, Artemis staggered towards the towering building.
“Enough
of this crap,” she calmly spat as she pulled back her fist and
drove it into the side of the building, shaking the walls. The
unscheduled demolition of the apartment building raised the screams
of its inhabitants as chunks of brick and concrete came crashing to
the ground as Fatso and Junior tried desperately to dodge the fallout
of Artemis' impetuousness. Finally, the billow of dust ballooned up
around them, obscuring the tenants' views of the costumed destroyers
of their homes.
“Which
apartment is he in?” yelled Artemis over the cries and yelling of
the building's exposed tenants.
Inside
his apartment, Johann Locksmeare ran to his secret closet. No
stranger to super-battles, Johann knew what it meant when a building
that a supervillian was living in was smashed open. Getting out of
his sweatpants and t-shirt, he started to dress himself in the cape
and cowl of his alter ego, the Bronze Bull.
“Oh,
shit! Oh, shit!” the Bronze Bull muttered to himself as he locked
his feet into his super-powered cloven hoof boots. He ran to the door
and opened it, revealing Junior, arms crossed and helmet displaying a
scowling face. Artemis held the door frame for balance and Fatso
sweated and panted.
(This
is it, Junior,) he thought to himself, (Your first superhero fight.
Your first quip with a supervillain. Say something terrifying.
Something frightening. Something that will strike fear into his
cowardly criminal heart.)
“Hi.”
(That
wasn't it.)
Bronze
Bull raised his left leg and braced himself for the thrust produced
by activating his hoof. The hoof extended forward quickly,
forcefully, and struck Junior in the sternum, sending him flying
backwards through the door of Bronze Bull's neighbor.
“Hey!
What was that for?” asked Fatso.
The
Bronze Bull switched feet and powered his right hoof into Fatso's
chest, where it stuck and was enveloped by his breasts. Still
bewildered, Fatso looked down at the stuck foot as Bronze Bull
struggled to retrieve it.
Artemis'
eyes shot wide open and she started laughing hysterically!
“It's
not funny!” yelled Bronze Bull.
As
Bronze Bull hopped on his left foot, Fatso began to see the humor in
it and chuckled a bit, pointing at the right hoof stuck in his fat
rolls.
Sick
of being laughed at, Bronze Bull decided the end the fight quickly.
He drew a gun from a hip holster on each side and fired a round into
the foreheads of Artemis and Fatso.
They
stopped laughing.
The
bullet that had bounced off from Artemis' head tinkled to the floor
and the bullet that got stuck in Fatso's forehead flesh remained to
be dug out later.
Artemis
swung her right arm down, right through the extended and stuck femur
of the Bronze Bull, leaving him with a stump gushing blood, and
leaving Fatso with a dismembered leg in his rolls. This didn't stop
Fatso from pulling Bronze Bull close and biting a large chunk out of
his neck. With his femoral artery and jugular vein severed as they
were, Artemis and Fatso could walk away and the Bronze Bull would
have died quickly. But they were mad. Bronze Bull learned quickly
that you shouldn't upset the super-strong, a lesson that remained in
the forefront of his mind for the remaining two seconds of his life.
As
Junior pulled himself to his feet and held himself on the door frame,
he could see blood from across the hall.
“Oh
no...” he said as he stumbled forward, making him aware of a
cracked rib under his tactical gear.
As
he entered Bronze Bull's apartment, it became clear for the first
time who Bronze Bull was. He was a Yankees fan. He liked furniture
from IKEA. His DVDs were mostly horror movies. His computer was out
of date. He liked cereals and kept a few varieties in stock. This was
a person, a human being. Junior had arranged the death of a person.
Junior looked past the blood on the Yankees poster, stretching down
to the floor and across the room to the refrigerator with five cereal
boxes on it. He looked past Fatso and Artemis, Fatso with his face
covered in blood as he ate some of their opponent and Artemis as she
pounded her fists into the remains of Bronze Bull's skull until it
was only knuckle hitting IKEA cow skin rug. Junior just stared out of
the absent wall, exposing them to the world and looked out on the
city.
“Oh
my god...” he mumbled.
“He,”
laughed Fatso, “We gave him good justice all right!”
Artemis
raised a hand and Fatso slapped it, spraying a mist of blood from her
knuckles.
“I
haven't seen battle like that since Thermopylae,” Artemis
exclaimed, “We need to celebrate in the old ways, my friends! Wine
and orgies for my brothers in combat!”
Fatso
looked expectantly to Junior for approval. Junior walked up to him
and pulled on his left breast, letting the Bronze Bull's leg fall to
the ground, the only recognizable piece that remained. This was the
only way anyone would know that the Bronze Bull, a famous
supervillain, had died. Junior shook his head at Fatso, then turned
to the goddess covered in blood.
“Just
get us out of here, Artemis,” Junior said in a resigned tone. “The
underwear perverts will be here any second.”
Artemis
shrugged and stood at the vacant wall and held out her hands. Fatso
held her left hand and Junior held her right and Artemis jumped into
the air, pulling them along. Instead of falling to the ground, she
continued across the sky line, the murder scene shrinking in the
distance as Junior looked back at it.
Back
Issue
Mask
of the Crimson Crime-fighter #1 – June 1929
A
Legend Is Born!
“The
philosophers have only interpreted the world; the point is to change
it.”
Nikolai
Kilin sat slumped in his chair, a sheet of rayon between him and it.
In his hand dangled Karl Marx's Theses on Feuerbach, a critique on
Young Hegelian philosophers and all forms of philosophical idealism.
Nikolai stared off to the opposing wall of his tiny apartment,
staring off into space, lost in thought. He managed this despite the
crying of his infant daughter and his wife who was trying to soothe
the girl. Nikolai lifted the book to his waist and opened it again,
re-reading the last line. A finger of his black rubber glove followed
the line, word by word, making sure that he was taking his time and
digesting it.
“Kseniya,”
Nikolai said suddenly in Russian and he rose to his feet, his rubber
boots squeaking as they rubbed on each other. “I must go and speak
with Andrei. Do you need anything while I am out?”
His
wife smiled and turned, bobbing up and down to keep the baby settled.
“No,
my love,” she answered, “But if you see Ania, ask her to return
the kettle.”
The
husband leaned in and the wife leaned in to kiss him, stopping short
of his face as she always did and kissing the air, the smell of the
clay smeared on his face filling her nose.
Nikolai
Kilin carefully covered his naked body with his prized possession, a
rayon-lined suit. His frightful and unusual bright red skin
disappeared inch by inch into the trousers and jacket. A false shirt,
really just a bit of rayon, was then tucked into the jacket and tied
around his neck. He went to the mirror and touched up his makeup,
covering his skin where his neck met the collar. Checking himself
again and finding the results to his liking, he grabbed his
rayon-lined hat with his rubber glove and put it on his head. From a
distance, Nikolai could pass for normal in this state. Paying
attention to detail would, at worse, make him seem to be a victim of
an accident who was trying to spare onlookers the gruesome aftermath
of his misfortune. The truth was much more horrific. Nikolai had not
felt the touch of any human, indeed, of anything organic for twelve
years.
When
Nikolai had gone through puberty at sixteen years of age, his body
had gone through the normal changes of any boy becoming a man with
one notable exception. Where a pubescent boy would sprout more hair,
Nikolai sprouted mysterious red bumps. These bumps spread over his
body over the next year, alarming his parents in Yekaterinburg. The
more superstitious of the neighbors encouraged the shunning of the
family. One neighbor had started the rumor that Nikolai was the
Anti-Christ, citing his birth on Christmas, 1899 as a sign of the
apocalypse. No one had cared until he was sixteen and started looking
odd, but rumors became retroactive and more and more people began
“remember” odd events about Nikolai's birth and childhood. They
forbade their kids to associate with Nikolai and twice had called on
his parents to put him to death. Nikolai had noticed their hatred,
but his parents had explained that as long as their family had each
other, that was all they needed.
Then
Nikolai killed his brother.
Anton
was two years older than Nikolai. His parents had stopped having
children after Nikolai was born. Other families in the neighborhood
had five or even seven children, but the Kilins told Nikolai that
they were happy with just the two sons.
Anton's
death had been completely unexpected and accidental. The two youths
had been playing and wrestling. Anton had become accustomed to
Nikolai's condition shortly after it had happened, three years ago.
As it turned out though, the unexplainable appearance of the younger
Kilin was only the first stage of his mutation. During the exertion
of wrestling, Nikolai's bumps began deflating as they excreted what
was held inside them. Anton began screaming as the substance burned
his flesh.
Anton's
flesh started to melt before his eyes and his screams brought their
parents from the field, but it was Nikolai who witnessed the full
scene. His brother and his clothing just kept disappearing, melting
and steaming away. A pool of his brother was starting to form on the
dirt as more of his flesh dripped off the bone and splashed on the
ground.
Anton's
screams filled the neighborhood, but Nikolai was quietly stuttering
“Anton” over and over in horror. His mind had shut down. His feet
took over and Nikolai rose and started running away. He wanted to
stay and help. He wanted to explain. He wanted to take it back,
whatever it was that he had done. However, his feet were making the
decisions for him and as he continued to mutter and stutter Anton's
name over and over, the clothes on his back began to drip to the
ground, liquefying and leaving a trail behind him.
This
only made him run faster and breath harder. His breaths were deep and
burning as he ran for the woods, naked and barefoot. Hidden from view
for the first time, he stopped and caught his breath.
The
most agonizing cry in the world, the most horrid sound ever imagined
is, without Nikolai's questioning, the scream of his mother when she
found Anton. He didn't realize he was still close enough to hear it
when it shattered his brief respite. His lips quivered and he started
to cry and he started to run. It was a mile before he stopped crying
and another mile before he realized his bare feet were bloody and
another mile before he stopped again and collapsed on the grass near
a road he hadn't even realized he was following.
His
legs burned with exertion and his lungs burned with stress, but he
soon became aware that he literally did smell burning. Rising to his
feet, he looked at the ground he had laid on. A perfect shadow of
himself remained in the form of dead grass, burned away, melted into
the dirt. He panicked and tried to kick dirt onto the shape and
trample the definition out of the shape, desperate to hide his
identity, as if someone could know it was a fratricidal monster by
seeing the dead grass.
The
next week was the hardest week of his life. He stayed off roads and
never talked to another person. This was exceedingly difficult
because Nikolai needed help. Mentally, he desperately needed to tell
someone, anyone, that it wasn't his fault that Anton had died. He
never meant to kill him. Physically, Nikolai needed guidance. He was
starving to death. He had no idea how to hunt or forage for food.
When he happened upon something he thought to be edible, he faced the
same problem as King Midas, whose touch turned everything, including
food, into gold. Nikolai's touch dissolved everything organic.
Occasionally, with care, he could get some food into his mouth. He
found that by dipping his mouth down to his food without hands and
pulling back his lips, he could eat. If any part of his skin touched
the food though, it would dissolve before he could swallow.
In
this way, Nikolai became gaunt and horrifying, whereas before he was
merely strange. Now, he seemed to be a red skeleton and indeed
strange tales of a red skeleton lurking in the shadows began to be
used on little children, reinforced by the occasional sighting by a
hunter of the beast.
Then
the stories became strong enough that hunting the red skeleton became
a semi-serious past time of the men in Yekaterinburg, so Nikolai fled
the forest.
He
headed South, hoping to escape the cold. Unclothed, his only way to
escape the Russian winters were fires and burrowed shelters. Once, he
found a discarded blanket and thought his cold nights were at an end.
He reached out and it dissolved in his touch and he cried at his
misery and cursed God for giving him any hope.
On
his journey South, Nikolai had to be careful. The people in
Yekaterinburg had believed him the Anti-Christ and wanted him dead,
but they were rational intellectuals compared to the small villages
between Yekaterinburg and Novosibirsk. He waited in the tree lines
for longer periods of times before crossing roads he couldn't avoid
in any way.
Once,
he found himself trapped in place for a day and a half. He was so
hungry at this point that he thought he might die and considered
risking being seen by a traveler to cross and be on his way. He was
about to rush out from the tree line when he saw a carriage on the
horizon and thought better.
(But
this is the last one), he thought, (Then I'm going for it.)
After
that carriage broke the horizon, he saw another, crushing his spirit.
He resumed his position in the treeline and got comfortable, the
trees and grass burning wherever he touched them.
Then
another carriage broke the horizon and Nikolai cursed his luck and
his God and his patience and his skin and his hunger and his
countrymen and he continued to brainstorm more entities and concepts
to curse when the carriage came closer and he identified it.
“The
Moscow State Circus” was painted on the sides of the carriages.
Smaller signs that had been painted over with other names that were
now illegible, giving the impression that these carriages had been
recently acquired by their owners.
Behind
the carriages were cages with all sorts of animals. Exotic animals
like tigers and odd giant birds were followed with common bears,
though Nikolai reasoned they must be trained in some way to warrant
inclusion in the circus. (After all), he reasoned, (The circus is
only home to the very, very unusual.)
He
watched the caravan another moment before feeling for the first time
in a year that he wasn't hunted. He held onto this feeling like the
warm blankets he remembered for his childhood and without a second
thought, ran out into the clearing, waving his arms and pleading with
the caravan to wait for him.
The
next few years were hard, but Nikolai knew they would have been
harder without the circus and the performers, who adopted him and
treated him as family. He was relieved to find he was not even the
most unusual looking one among them, as other people were preserved
corpses or two people joined together in flesh. Everyone was careful
around Nikolai though, but he didn't hold it against them. The
thought of another accident like Anton's and another exile of fear
would give him nightmares. Most time, he simply stayed in his metal
cage and talked to performers through the bars. He learned of the
great revolution that he had missed during his exile and how all
circuses were now united under the state. The performers were all
knowledgeable on politics, but the acrobatic family and two of the
clowns also were knowledgeable on other topics such as philosophy,
math, science, and current events.
Catering
to his request, these thinking men and women moved the circus
children's schooling outside and near Nikolai's cage. The adults also
took their coffee near him and tried to educate him on current
events. They left books open outside his cage and turned the pages
for him after they found that his touch would melt them.
During
shows, Nikolai would jump around and snarl and act as a madman. His
melting touch was decided to be too dangerous to share, so his draw
was as a freak of appearance.
After
shows, one of the acrobat's daughters, Kseniya, visited him and
replaced his books and told him about the show he was unable to see.
Kseniya was seen as a disappointment in her family, though they loved
her. A broken foot that never healed quite right left her unable to
follow the family leaping through the air. She was a talented
acrobat, but couldn't hook the bar with her feet, a crucial and basic
maneuver. Because of this, and to Nikolai's relief for her safety,
she sold nuts to the crowd and danced in town when they went to sold
tickets.
The
two became friends and wanted to become more, but neither wanted to
admit their feelings because of the disappointment it would bring.
One
day, a clown came to Nikolai's cage with a smile and a newspaper. He
read to Nikolai about the development of artificial fibers called
“rayon” in the West.
Nikolai
smiled and nodded and tried to look interested as he did when the
intellectuals were talking about something he didn't understand.
“You
don't understand,” said Bim, uncharacteristically away from his
partner, Bom. “A synthetic fabric might not melt when you touch
it.”
Nikolai
thought. His mind raced with possibilities.
“You
could wear clothes and feel people through the fabric!” exclaimed
Bim.
Nikolai
grabbed the bars and pushed his face up to them, looking Bim in the
eyes, “Where can I get some of this rayon?”
Bim
pointed at the article, “This article is about a factory in England
making it, but they talk about it like it's been around for a while.
This is the first I've heard of it though.”
“Where
are we?” asked Nikolai. He hadn't cared where the circus was before
because he never felt safe leaving his cage.
Bim
scowled at Nikolai for not knowing, “We're in Moscow proper. The
great heart of our country. Bom and I are going to go out after this
next show and see if we can't find a tailor with some rayon for you.
Nikolai
was on the verge of tears, “Thank you, Bim.”
“My
pleasure to see you be able to feel Kseniya's touch, but be careful.”
Nikolai
blushed and assured, “Of course.”
There
had been no rayon in Moscow and the news followed that there was none
in Russia. Nikolai ran away and Kseniya followed. His hard life was
made a thousand times easier with her company. She could enter towns
and get supplies and information as the two made their way west to
the coastal city of Petrograd, though they found it renamed Leningrad
when they arrived.
It
was at the docks that Kseniya devised the method they would pay for
passage to England. She sold her services as a barnacle scraper who
worked at night. While a difficult job for most people, Nikolai
dissolved the barnacles with a touch under the cover of night and the
shells fell off into the water. A stolen set of rubber fishermen
boots and gloves allowed him to walk on the wooden decks and hold
onto ropes. He was also finally able to hold hands with his beloved
Kseniya. Still, the two remained determined for the promised tactile
sensations they would receive in England and purchased two tickets. A
little extra earned them a “no questions asked” as to the oddness
of Nikolai, who slept on a slab of metal in the hold.
The
rest, Nikolai remembered as he entered the store of his friend Andrei
Glazkov, was much easier. He was greeted as a medical marvel and
heralded as a new Joseph Merrick, who gained fame as the Elephant
Man. He and Kseniya were married and became societal celebrities.
Though they never touched, Kseniya devised a simple method for them
to have a child since only Nikolai's skin was caustic.
“Hello,
Nikolai!” exclaimed Andrei. “How are you? How is Kseniya and
little Roksana?”
“They
are good. They are good,” answered Nikolai. He had rushed them away
from the high society of England after a man tried to attack a
pregnant Kseniya in the street. “Kseniya would like your wife to
return our kettle if it isn't a problem.”
“No, no problem at all, Nikolai, but is that all that brings you down to see me? A kettle? I was hoping you had brought me some new challenge for my tailoring skills.”
The
man had hit Kseniya. Nikolai hit him. Then he hit him again. And
again. Then he took off his glove. He only had to hit him once more.
Because Nikolai wasn't one of the intellectual circus people. He was
the man in the cage. The powerful man that was rightly feared by
those that would cross him or the ones he loves. Or the world he
loves. The philosophers have only interpreted the world; the point is
to change it.
“Make
me a mask.”
Psycho-Babble
#1
The
Cold Hard Truth
On
a leather couch in an office that smelled of mahogany, the world's
most powerful man, who had diverted meteors, traveled in time, saved
the world, and repelled alien invasion, pulled himself up and looked
his therapist in the eyes.
“I
just want my dick to get hard.”
“I'm
not prescribing you drugs, Henry,” replied Dr. Mento. “They
probably wouldn't even work on you. For the most part, you're made of
stone and-”
“So
I should be as hard as a rock!”
“We've
talked about this. There's no 'should be.' This issue is a
psychological one that you're facing. You are the most powerful man
in the world. You are made of rock. You are called the Obelisk.
You've put so much importance on phallic performance that you can't
possibly live up to-”
“I
can do anything, Doc!” interrupted the Obelisk for the fifth time
this session.
“What
you can do is make a mountain out of a molehill.”
“What's
THAT supposed to mean?” Obelisk shouted as he stood up. He clenched
his fists and stared down his therapist, taking in the view of an
older man, completely his inferior, who he should be able to
out-perform in every way.
“Sit
down, Henry,” Dr. Mento requested, moving a finger to the top of
his head, a glass case enclosing his oversized brain.
Obelisk
started to pace angrily, “NO! I'm paying you good money and you-”
((Sit
down, Henry)), Dr. Mento ordered inside the Obelisk's mind. The
Obelisk sat down again.
Mento
apologized, “I'm sorry to do that Henry, but last time you got
upset, you broke the door handle when you stormed out, remember?”
“Aw,
I'm sorry, Doc,” said the Obelisk, rubbing the back of his head in
embarrassment.
Mento
sighed. When he had retired from active duty on the League to
practice psychology, he had assumed he wouldn't need his mind control
powers, but when your patients can throw Italy into the sun, you have
to have a way to control them.
“I'll
tell you what,” said Mento, pulling out a pad of paper. “I'll
give you a script for Viagra, BUT,” he raised a finger to stifle
Obelisk's joy, “I am not guaranteeing that it's going to work. I
want you to try it alone first and see what happens before you put
yourself in a high-pressure situation where you feel the need to
perform. And if it doesn't work, it doesn't work. They don't exactly
test this stuff on superhuman rock sentinels, understand?”
“Yes,
doctor!” said Obelisk, excitedly, rising to get the script. “Thank
you!”
“No
problem. I'll see you on Wednesday, same time.” Mento looked up at
the ceiling. “Gigabyte Ghost, activate.”
A
light blue line around the top of the wall lit dimly as the
electronic rendition of a British man's voice responded.
“Online,
sir.”
“GG,
please show Mr. Landis to the door and schedule him a new appointment
on Wednesday at the same time.”
“Very
good, sir,” came the response from the blue light that changed in
luminance briefly with each word.
The
door to the hall way opened automatically.
“This
way, Mr. Landis.”
Obelisk
looked at the light, then back at Doctor Mento, “Why don't you get
a regular butler like other guys? You just know he's going to turn
evil or get controlled or something like that eventually.”
Mento
shrugged his shoulders, “I know it, but what choice do I have.
Everyone here reveals their secret identities. I talk to everyone
about their weaknesses, their significant others, their problems,
hero and villain alike. If I had a human butler, he'd be kidnapped
every other day and tortured for information. This way, I keep
everyone's information in a computer, back it up to disk and store
the disk in an alternate dimension. Yeah, he'll get taken over some
day, but they can only get to that day's information. And I can
always deactivate Gigabyte Ghost. I can't just kill or mind wipe a
servant every time I need them gone. Trust me, Obelisk. If I could
come up with any safer way, I would. And hey,” he tapped the giant
brain in a jar on top of his head, “If I can't come up with
something better, who can?”
Obelisk
looked up at the light. “Still creeps me out,” replied Obelisk,
exiting the office to the hallway. As he reached the front door, a
small business card ejected into a bin for him. The business card was
already labeled with the time for his next appointment. Obelisk took
it and looked up at the blue line that ran across the top of every
wall in Mento's house. “That's trouble just waiting to happen.”
Doctor
Mento looked over his notes a final time, then started to shred them.
“GG,
let's amend Obelisk's file. Started him on Sildenafil one hundred
milligrams, as needed. No therapeutic progress. Possible paranoia.
Close file.”
Mento
picked up the trash can filled with shredded notes and walked to the
fireplace, which GG ignited. He emptied the trash can into the fire,
using the poker to ferry in any loose strains, poking the mass until
it was ash.
“That's
fine, you can dispose of the ash.”
The
fire extinguished with a final sound of whompf and the sound of a
vacuum replaced it as the ashes were sucked into the wall for
liquifying later.
“Your
son is home, Michael,” the ghost said.
“Thank
you, GG. I wasn't aware he had left. I thought he had been studying,”
Michael Mento replied.
“He
left this morning. You were in a session with Hard Rock.”
“That
reminds me, GG. Don't schedule me multiple earth elementals in the
same day without vacuuming first. They might be able to identify each
other by the pebbles they leave behind.”
“Yes,
sir.”
Michael
Mento exited the office and entered the hallway, immediately turning
to walk up the staircase to the second floor. He walked up to his
son's room and knocked.
“Hey,
Mike, can I come in?”
“Sure,
Dad,” came the answer back.
Mento
opened the door to his son's room, revealing the boy at his desk,
curled over a circuit board, his long red curls swaying over it as he
moved with his soldering iron.
“What's
up?” said the father.
“Not
much,” answered the son.
“Where
did you get off to today?” pried the father.
Mike
stopped soldering and sat up, feigning betrayal, “That
technological terror!” Mike stood up and shook his fist at the blue
line at the top of his wall, “Vengeance shall be mine!”
“We
shall see, young Mento!” replied the voice, playing along with the
boy.
Michael
smiled and noticed his son's frame has bulked up since he last
noticed. (He's growing up so fast), thought Michael.
“Been
hitting the weights, Junior?” asked Michael.
Mike
pulled on his sleeve to hide his training as best he could, “Nah,
must just be a growth spurt. I'll have to enjoy this metabolism while
I can.” He turned back to the line, “How about donuts for dinner,
GG?”
“I
think not, sir.”
Mike
sat back down, making an effort to slouch and look physically
inconspicuous, “Well, it was worth a shot.”
Dr.
Mento walked closer and inspected his son's project, “What are you
making here?”
“This,”
Mike indicated the board, “is going to be a remote control for
turning off any car alarm on the block. Just for when the owner
ignores the siren and the thief or whatever bumped it is long gone.”
“All
the brains in the world, but I never could get creative with
electronics and invent things like you and your mother.”
There
was a moment of solemn silence between them.
“Yeah...
I miss Mom,” Mike said finally.
“I
know,” said Doctor Mento, putting a hand on his son's shoulder, “So
do I.”
Mike
began to work on his circuit board again and his father left. He
stopped at the door and turned back as if to say something, then
changed his mind and left.
After
a final connection was completed, Mike pressed a button and a little
red light lit up on his device.
“GG,
are you online?” asked Mike.
“GG,
I want a ham sandwich. Bring me a ham sandwich.”
“GG,
you're like Big Brother and the butler stereotype mashed into one
insufferable line.”
No
response.
Mike
pressed the button again and the light turned off again.
“GG?”
“Yes,
sir?”
“Is
my father free in the next hour?”
“No,
sir, he has another session. Would you like me to tell him anything?”
“No,
GG. That's fine. Thank you.”
Mike
pressed the button and turned on his signal jammer, then moved to his
nightstand and pulled it to one side.
Doctor
Mento's office was state of the art for privacy. A white noise filter
rendered parabolic microphones useless. The computerized ghost
scanned the room before and after each session for hidden bugs. The
ghost had a programmed blind spot that Doctor Mento could activate to
shield all conversation from its system. Master Mage had even put
preventative hexes on the room, preventing magical scrying on the
location.
Michael
Mento, Jr, just sat at the air vent and listened. Junior had found
that super-powered people think about how they would attack a problem
and then defend against those attacks. Do something unexpected,
something low-tech, something normal, something uninspired, and they
don't have a defense
for it.
Sensational
Starlet #1
Behold!
Mary Wonder!
Mary
Wonder had her music turned all the way up, trying to drown out the
sound of her parents arguing downstairs. It was her way of dealing
with their fighting and her way of letting them know she could hear
them. She laid completely naked on her bed, thumbing through a
magazine, not reading the articles or even looking at the pictures.
Just killing time.
She
didn't know what had started the argument this time. Something about
her baby brother's crying or something. Her Dad thought her Mom
wasn't pulling her weight or the other way around. They fought a lot
and they fought about a lot of different things. Keeping track was an
impossible chore, so she chose to pretend it didn't exist.
There
was a knock at the door. She pretended the music was too loud to hear
it. A second series of knocks which she also ignored. Finally, her
mother pounded on the door. She knew it was her mother because her
father's pounding would have put a hole in her door again. She
pressed the remote to pause her music and asked in a sing-song voice,
"Who i-is it?"
"It's
Mo-om," her mother replied in a mimicking sing-song voice. If
arguing with her father ever upset her, she was very talented at not
letting it show and a saint for not letting it interfere with her
love for her children.
"Come
i-in," Mary replied, continuing the song.
Mary's
mother came in, nearly naked save for some leather straps, a high
white collar, and a domino mask. She looked around at the mess Mary
had made. Clothing was scattered everywhere.
"What's
all this?" said her Mom, showing a bit of tiredness.
"What's
what?"
"I
just did laundry and I asked if you had any dirty clothes."
Mary
looked around at the clothes, "These aren't dirty. Not all the
way dirty anyway."
Her
mother bent down, squeaking the leather as it rubbed against itself,
picking up the clothes with her right hand and bundling them under
her left arm, "You're like a BOY sometimes, Mary."
Mary
rolled over in her bed and threw her arms up in the air, sending her
naked breasts a-jiggle, "What do you mean? I'm a pretty pretty
princess. Don't all princesses get throwing stars and compound bow
training?"
"Don't
start that again. I asked you if you wanted to play soccer and you
said no."
"I
said yes, the coach said no, after I broke Mia Mortimer's jaw for
calling me a dyke."
"That's
as good as you saying no. You made a decision to put that poor girl
in that jaw-wired-shut-headgear thing. That was your decision to quit
soccer." Her mother dropped the pile of clothes in the hamper.
The room looked a little bit better, but not much.
"What
did you guys do today?" asked Mary, nodding at her Mom's
costume.
Her
mother frowned, "Nothing fun. There was a funeral for one of the
club members. Did you ever get to meet Bronze Bull?"
"Was
he the guy with the boots?"
"Yeah,
his real name was Mr. Locksmeare. We baby-sat his daughter when he
and his wife were kidnapped and put on War World, remember?"
Mary
shook her head.
"I
don't know what happened there," continued her mother, "but
he and his wife never got along afterward. They divorced and only
Bronze Bull stayed active. His family didn't even come to the
ceremony. I think they're going to do a civilian one though."
There
was a moment of silence.
"Are
you and Dad going to get a divorce?" asked Mary, taking a risk.
"What
do you mean?" replied her mother, with a false smile.
"I
just want... well, I just don't want to be surprised if something
happens. If you two split up, I mean."
Her
leather squeaked again as Mrs. Wonder shifted her weight. She smiled
at Mary and kissed her on the forehead and started to walk out the
door, then stopped and turned back, "The truth is, I don't know.
We don't know. You're practically an adult and you'll be out in the
field soon and I want you to trust me, so I'm not going to lie or
sugarcoat anything for you. We have problems. I'm hoping we work them
out, but I really can't guarantee anything. And that's the best I can
tell you right now. Understand?"
Mary
nodded.
"Ok,
honey, we're having dinner down at the club tonight, so I want you to
get your costume on."
"Ok,
Mom... I love you."
"I
love you, too, sweetie."
Mrs.
Wonder closed the door and Mary rolled out of bed. She had always
suspected things were bad between her parents, but she never knew how
bad. She wondered if she would regret asking, but that was part of
being an adult.
She
opened her closet and pulled out her outfit. She put her legs into
the green leather bondage corset and pulled the dyed cowhide up her
ass.
Back
Issue
Mask
of the Crimson Crime-fighter #12 – May 1930
A
Death In The Family
The
protector of Little Odessa lept across the rooftops as he shadowed
three men walking on the sidewalk below, the chill of the night
cooling his skin as he moved in time with his prey. This promised to
be a most fortuitous hunt. The two larger gentlemen where bodyguards
to the smaller man, the well-connected, well-respected, and usually
recluse Eduardo Valentini, the capo of the Italian crime family in
the city. Killing Valentini would behead the greatest foreign threat
to the Russian immigrants in Little Odessa.
Still,
the Crimson Crime-fighter simply followed and enjoyed the cool night
air on his acidic skin. His condition had worsened since he began
dissolving more organic matter in his quest to change the world. It
was as if the disease was being fed and was growing. Things and
people burned and dissolved faster in his touch. Still, it had been
profitable. Dissolving gangsters would leave their jewelry intact and
the Italian mafia liked to show their wealth.
Kseniya
continued to voice her disapproval of Nikolai's new nocturnal
lifestyle despite the increase in income. “Death,” she said, “is
no way to provide for a child.”
Her
disagreeing with his actions though had only become the opening of a
floodgate of arguments in their marriage. Kseniya loved Nikolai, but
she did not love her life. She had grown up working, but now stayed
in the home all day without purpose. She had been an acrobat, but her
muscles and reflexes received no trials in her new life and were
returning to a naturally soft state.
Nikolai
smiled to himself. He had at least solved this issue. In his closet,
buried under a winter blanket was a small parcel from Andrei Glazkov,
his tailor. In that parcel was a way for Kseniya to leave the house,
with purpose, and train her muscles. Nikolai had decided that Kseniya
would join him in his mission to change the world. A bright red
outfit to complement her acrobatic abilities and strike fear into
criminal's hearts with a matching mask to his would bring her into
his life and show her that it was good for herself and for the world
to have masked crime-fighters. This life had helped to deal with the
loss of Anton and his life in Russia. He hoped that it would help him
avoid the loss of his wife. Andrei and Ania had already agreed to
watch Roksana. They were enthusiastic about the Crimson Crime-fighter
and the potential of having two crime-fighters in Little Odessa.
Still,
there was one other issue, though neither Kseniya nor Nikolai nor
their friends could bear to bring up. A searing skin condition was
one thing. Mutations happen. But Nikolai wasn't aging. Occasionally,
Kseniya would smile and say something like, “You are just as
handsome as when we first met,” and then her smile would have a
hint of sadness just for a moment, before basking in their love
again.
Nikolai's
youth was only apparent to those who saw him without makeup, of
course, and only Kseniya knew the full truth. He had not aged a day
since he had come running out of the forest naked to meet the circus
caravan so many years ago on the isolated road between Yekaterinburg
and Novosibirsk.
Of
course, some would see an apparently eternal youth to be a blessing,
but they both knew that it meant Kseniya growing old alone. Nikolai
without his make up did not seem the appropriate age to even be
married to someone of Kseniya's years. The true elephant in the room,
that which was never spoken of, was their daughter, Roksana. After
two years, she still appeared to be a newborn, not a toddler. Kseniya
had taken her to a doctor who assured her that Roksana was simply
small for her age, but it was clear to both her and Nikolai that
Roksana had inherited at least some part of her father's curse.
The
Crimson Crime-fighter shook these worries from his head as he watched
Valentini and his men approach Comrades Bar. The bar was closed for
Red Army Day, but Nikolai knew it wasn't empty. No, his intelligence
led him to believe it was playing host to two incredibly dangerous
men, who were employing more dangerous men to keep them safe.
Nikolai
was going to kill them all.
After
Valentini and his men were allowed into the bar by a large Russian
man that Nikolai knew as Ivan Voloshin. Ivan was a bodyguard,
protege, and vory v zakone (thieves-in-law) to the man who ran the
Bratva (Russian Mafia) in the city, Stas Vedenin.
After
climbing down off the roof, crossing the street and climbing up to
the roof of Comrades Bar, the Crimson Crime-fighter was pleased to
find his intelligence correct. Peering through the skylight, Nikolai
saw an empty bar with one table lit. The man at the table was indeed
Stas Vedenin, vodka and a newspaper were on the table. Stas was out
of his seat, shaking Valentini's hand and greeting him. Just out of
the light, the Crimson Crime-fighter could make out that each family
leader had brought two men as back up. The two leaders sat down and
started to talk, then motioned to their bodyguards to come into the
light.
Nikolai
opened the skylight to listen. He lowered himself gently and silently
onto the room's rafters. He was so focused on his targets that he
never realized that he was leaving a trail of red skin flakes as he
moved that burned themselves into the ground.
“This
is truly a historic events, Valentini,” said Vedenin in his best
English, “I do not believe anythings like this has been done
before.”
One
Russian bodyguard, who Nikolai did not recognize, stepped forward.
Nikolai didn't recognize either Italian bodyguard as they both
stepped into the light and searched the Russian. They removed a pen
from his jacket and put it on the bar, where Nikolai noticed a small
collection of firearms, presumably from disarming during his trek
across the street.
“A
pen, Valentini?” questioned Vedenin, “Must we be that
protective?”
Valentini
replied, “My guys are being overzealous, I suppose, but what's done
is done. Let's keep it totally safe.”
Ivan
and other Russian bodyguard now searched one of the Italian
bodyguards, then both Italians searched Ivan, and finally both
Russians searched the final Italian.
Valentini
pointed at Vedenin with a wry smile, “Is it necessary to search
you, Stas?”
Vedenin
closed his coat protectively and replied, “I should say not. I
would take it as a personal insults. You should know I have not
touched a firearm since the Great War. I takes that war very
seriously, as should you if we are to be vory v zakone. No, I have
not touched a firearms since the massacre at Tannenberg, when I saw
what real power was. I tell you, my friends, it does not come out of
the barrel of a gun.”
“It's
always worked for me,” quipped Valentini.
“Guns
are fine until you are against gods,” said Vedenin seriously.
“Don't
talk to me about gods, Vedenin. I haven't met anything I could kill
with a bullet yet.”
“And
I pray you never have to.”
Valentini
changed the subject, “You said we were going to be 'worry ziccone'?
What is that? I'm here to talk cease fire between us.”
“Vory
v zakone,” corrected Vedenin. “It means thieves-in-law. The
Bratva, you must understands, is a family. We were born in the Gulag.
We have fought together. We have bled together. We live by a codes of
ethics. We take it very very seriously. If we are to be partners, we
are to be family, thieves-in-law, vory v zakone.”
“Well,
there's a difference in our cultures, I suppose, Stas,” said
Valentini. “You don't choose your family in Italy. Family is
everything, but you don't just choose who's in or out of your family.
God knows I'd like to some days. For instance,” he said pointing a
thumb back at one of the bodyguards, “I've got Antonio here with me
today from the Tapia side of my family. I'm not a fan of his. I don't
like his jerk-off family. I don't like his jerk-off family name. I
don't like his jerk-off family face. I don't like his personal
jerk-off behavior or his personal jerk-off friends.” He put
“friends” in air quotes. “But he's kin to me. So he's high up
in the organization. Jerk-off might even be running the show one day.
Nothing I can do about it.”
Vedenin
smiled and pour vodka into the two glasses, passing one across the
table to Valentini, “Then we at least agree that family should be
taken seriously, no matter how they become family. To family, my
friend.” They toasted and drank. Vedenin started pouring two more
glasses as he spoke, “Family is so important to me. I believe the
families you have and the families you make are simply the most
important thing in this world.”
In
the rafters, Vedenin's words resonated with the Crimson
Crime-fighter. He hoped that he was going to be able to fix his
family.
“We
both want peace,” explained Vedenin, passing the drink over to
Valentini, who let it sit in front of him this time. Vedenin sipped
his as he spoke, “For peace to happen for the Bratva, you must
become vory v zakone with us. That means you are family. That means
you follow our rules.”
Valentini
pushed his glass away from him a little and said, “Guys like us,
Stas, we don't follow rules.”
Vedenin
set down his glass with some force, betraying his feelings, “We
do!”
Valentini
sat, unmoved.
Vedenin
wiped a drop of spilled vodka off the table with his finger and
sucked on it. He thought for a moment, then spoke, “I do not think
we can become vory v zakone.”
Valentini
moved a hand to his waist under the table. Vedenin couldn't see it,
but the Crimson Crime-fighter could see a glint of metal under his
jacket from his unusual viewpoint.
“Don't
say that, Stas!” said Valentini with the grin of a man with the
upper hand. “We'd be great thieves-in-law. We'd have you over for
dinner. You can meet my grandmother.”
“I
am very sorry,” said Vedenin, drinking the last of his vodka and
turning the glass upside down. He rose from his seat and buttoned his
coat, “I had wishes that this could work, but we are too different.
Your family is decided by birth and you will fights to the death and
run yours lives in accordance with whomever God and Chance have said
to be your family. Bratva choose their family and follow our code.
You can not join us because you could not follow our code. The
Thieves' Code tell us that we have no blood family. It forbids us
from having or recognizing blood family. You could not do this. You
could not forsake your fathers, your mothers, sisters, brothers. Not
even,” he motioned to Antonio Tapia, “distant relatives you do
not approve of. No, Mr. Valentini, our business is at an end. Let us
rearm slowly and we shall says good-bye.”
Crimson
Crime-fighter saw Valentini stealthily pull the shiny piece of metal
out of his pocket as he rose and said, “No hard feelings, Stas.”
Valentini reached out to shake Vadenin's hand with his right hand
while he brought and ice pick up with his left, going for Vadenin's
throat!
The
Crimson Crime-fighter landed feet first on Valentini's shoulders,
smashing him into the floor before he could stab Vadenin!
“The
Crimson Crime-fighter!” exclaimed Vadenin in panic.
The
four bodyguards moved for their guns, but Nikolai was closer and
pushed them all over the side of the bar, then turned to face them.
Antonio charged Nikolai, who floored him with a powerful right cross.
Ivan picked up a bottle and swung at Nikolai, who ducked and
delivered an uppercut, sending the massive Russian to the ground.
Both of the remaining bodyguards put aside their opposing families
and attacked together. They each hit the Crimson Crime-fighter once
on what appeared to be his red leather outfit, but was in fact his
caustic skin. The two bodyguards started screaming and holding their
wrists as their hands started dissolving.
Nikolai
threw down his hands, sending his gloves to the ground and grabbed
each man by his throat, silencing their screams forever.
During
this, Antonio jumped behind the bar and arose with his gun. The
Crimson Crime-fighter jumped over the meeting table and upended it
for cover as Antonio fired shots from his pistol. Nikolai felt a pain
in his shoulder. He took one of the vodka glasses and threw it at the
only lit light, breaking it and plunging the room into darkness. He
felt his wound, but found no blood leaking out.
(Must
have just bumped it hard while diving,) he reasoned.
Valentini's
voice came out of the darkness, “Antonio! Get another light on!”
“I'm
looking for the switch,” replied Antonio from the darkness.
“Are
you okay?” came Ivan's voice in Russian.
“Yes,”
Nikolai responded reflexively. His eyes got wide at his mistake.
A
few shots rang out at his position and he moved quickly across the
room, bumping into things as he moved. Antonio ran out of bullets and
the clicking of his gun filled the room.
“You
are Russian?” questioned Vadenin quietly in Russian. His voice was
very close to Nikolai. “Why are you here to kill me? I protect
Little Odessa from scum like Valentini.”
“I'm
here to change the world,” replied Nikolai. He moved his hand
around, trying to touch Vadenin.
“As
I forever am,” said Vadenin. “If you kill me though, you will be
changing it for the worse. You will find my replacements much less
interested in peace-keeping. Their idea of justice and peace is like
yours: immediate death for any perceived slight.”
Nikolai
retracted his hand. Defensively, he said, “That's not my idea.”
“Find
that God damned light switched!” yelled Valentini. He had found his
way around the bar and was picking up guns.
“No?”
questioned Vadenin to Nikolai. “You have been killing Valentini's
men for extortion and vandalism, haven't you? Crimes against property
and you commit crimes against people in response. And why kill me and
my men? We do little more than keep other gangs out of Little Odessa
and smuggle goods and people from our Motherland. You would kill us
for these victimless crimes?”
Nikolai
remained silent and thought. It was in that moment that he realized
he had allowed the mask to psychologically disconnect him from the
actions he had taken. Nikolai Kilin was a man of peace, who loved and
hid and searched out peace. The Crimson Crime-fighter, he realized,
was a man of conflict, who left his family and displayed himself and
looked for conflict.
“Found
it!” exclaimed Valentini, switching the lights on and filling the
room with light. What he saw amazed him. In one corner, the superhero
that had made his life difficult was crouched talking with the leader
of his opposing gang. And in another corner, his relative and
bodyguard, Antonio was standing next to Ivan, Vadenin's bodyguard!
He
raised two pistols, one at each group, and said in a panic, “What
the fuck is going on here?”
Ivan
grabbed Antonio by the neck and used him as a human shield. The
Crimson Crime-fighter overturned a table and hid behind it. Vadenin
joined him behind it. They looked each other in the eyes and Vadenin
spoke softly in Russian, “If you wish to kill me, it would appear
now is a good time.”
Nikolai
looked down at the ground, their hands just inches apart. He raised
his hand to touch Vadenin, then made a fist in frustration and spoke,
“This isn't over. We will negotiated the terms of our treaty
later.”
Vadenin
nodded. Ivan made his way over to Vadenin and Crimson Crime-fighter,
moving Antonio with him while Valentini aimed the guns at them.
Ivan
spoke in Russian, “What is happening?”
“Stop
talking in fucking Russian!” yelled Valentini, firing a shot into
the wall behind them.
“We
appear to have a common enemy,” answered Vadenin in Russian.
“That
does it,” shouted Valentini, exasperated. “We got our own secret
language.”
Looking
at Antonio, Valentini spoke in Italian, “Sorry, Antonio, but you
are standing between me and Little Odessa. Any dying wishes?”
Antonio
started waving his hands and shouting, “No! No!”
Valentini
raised his gun to shoot Antonio out of the way, but Ivan moved in
front of Antonio, taking two bullets to the chest. Confused,
Valentini stopped shooting and stood there with his mouth open. The
Crimson Crime-fighter jumped out from behind the table and charged
the bar. Valentini reacted, firing shot after shot in the Crimson
Crime-fighter, who showed no reaction to the pain. The pistols
clicked themselves when they were empty and Valentini tried to draw
another gun, but was too slow. Nikolai dove over the bar and tackled
Valentini, crashing into the bottles and mirror on the back wall of
the bar. Valentini screamed as dissolved in Nikolai's hands. His skin
and bones and hair and clothing all turned to liquid, then a putrid
smelling steam. Nikolai breathed heavily. He stood up. Where his
knees and hands had touched the ground, his skin remained. He looked
at his hands. They glowed bright green where his skin had fallen off
his body.
He
staggered around the bar, putting his hand down to rest, but
dissolving a hold in the bar. He panted and looked at himself in the
mirror. He had been hit many times by Valentini's pistols. Each
bullet hole was a shattered dot of green glowing through his red
skin.
“What's
happening to me?” Nikolai wondered to himself quietly.
His
introspection was interrupted when he saw a strange sight. Antonio
Tapia comforting Stas Vadenin over the loss of his protege.
Nikolai
took a deep breath and moved towards them. In an authoritative voice,
he demanded “What IS going on here?”
Stas
and Antonio looked at each other. Stas spoke in English so Antonio
could understand, “Valentini didn't approve of the” and he
mimicked Valentini's air quotes, “'friends' that Antonio kept.
Well, I am one of those 'friends'.”
“Oh,”
said Nikolai. He looked at the two and really understood, “Oh!”
“Please
do not reveal our secret,” said Stas, “I will do whatever you
ask.”
Nikolai
thought for a moment. He wanted to change the world. He needed to
change it for the better. He was done making it a worse place for his
daughter to live in.
“Stas,”
explained Nikolai, “With Valentini's death comes opportunity for
peace. Antonio could gain the seat at the head of the Italian table.
Could you become vory v zakone with him?”
“Yes,”
answered Stas, “But only if he could abide by the Code. He needs to
give up his family and he is Italian Mafia. He can not do this.”
“I can,” interjected Antonio, “I believe, as you, that family has little to do with your birth and everything to do with your choices. I will disown my family in my heart as many of them have done already to me. I will appear to be a family man, but it will be a lie.”
“I can,” interjected Antonio, “I believe, as you, that family has little to do with your birth and everything to do with your choices. I will disown my family in my heart as many of them have done already to me. I will appear to be a family man, but it will be a lie.”
“That
will do,” said Stas.
“Then,”
said Nikolai as he pointed at Vadenin, “What I ask in return for my
silence is that you do all that you can to see to it that Antonio
becomes the new head of the Italian family. Give business to capos,
eliminate competition, and see to it that Little Odessa sees a long
and lasting peace from organized crime.”
Vadenin
rose and saluted the Crimson Crime-fighter. “Your terms are agree
to, Crimson Crime-fighter. There shall be peace.”
Nikolai
turned and started to walk away as the two men watched him leave. He
should have felt as though everything was resolved, but the encounter
had made him realize just how wrong he had been in his year-long
pursuit of changing the world through murders of criminals. He looked
at his hands and just stared. He had no idea what was going on with
his body.
He
reached the back of his building and moved a brick, revealing a spare
set of rubber gloves. As he put them on, there was a sizzling noise
for a moment. He reasoned that his green skin must be interacting
differently with the rubber than his red skin. After testing and
moving the gloves around a little, he thought it was safe and started
to climb the fire escape. As he climbed, he wondered about the bullet
holes that did not seem to faze him. What was wrong with him now?
What was he becoming?
He
entered his bedroom window and slipped into his rayon pajamas, his
rayon gloves, and his rayon slippers.
“Nikolai?”
asked his wife from the living room.
“Yes,”
answered her husband. He moved into the living room and saw his wife
sitting at the table with the costume he bought her laid out. Roksana
slept soundly in her crib, so she was keeping her voice down. “What
is this?”
Nikolai
sighed. He didn't know what to say or even how he felt.
Kseniya
waited for her answer. She crossed her arms and looked him in the
eyes.
“It
is something I thought I would like to give you, but now I am not
sure.”
“It's
a costume, Nikolai,” said Kseniya. “Who did you intend to wear
it?”
“I
had it made for you, but I don't know if...”
“For
me?!” asked Kseniya with offense in her voice. “I don't think so,
Nikolai! You are not going to catch me dead in anything like this. Do
you suppose that I was going to go around killing people in a mask
like you?”
“Kseniya,
I...”
“And
what of our daughter?! Did you simply think we would leave her with
the neighbors while we went out murdering people and stealing the
jewelry?”
“Well,
yes, but...”
“Some
father you are, Nikolai. You told me you were doing this to change
the world and what have you changed? You are richer. That is not
change for the good of man.”
Nikolai
left the room and went to his closet.
“Where
do you think you are going?” asked Kseniya. Nikolai was unaware,
but Kseniya was following him into the bedroom.
He
grabbed his costume and yelled, “I renounced this mask and all that
it stands for.” He turned to return to the living room, continuing,
“From now on, I AM A GOOD...”
The
couple collided, smacking foreheads.
“...man...”
Kseniya
screamed and fell to the floor clutching her face and head as it
dissolved on the floor of their tiny apartment.
“No...Nooooo...”
cried Nikolai and he grabbed her and tried to will it to stop.
Roksana woke up from these screams and started to scream herself.
Nikolai could only watch as the love of his life disappeared in his
arms. He remained still and silent as the baby cried and cried. He
was in shock. It had happened so fast. He rose to his feet in a daze.
He stared off into space, unable to comprehend what had happened. He
moved in a shamble to sit, but on the way, he saw himself in the
mirror in the kitchen. Slowly, he shuffled towards it and looked with
a slack face.
Looking
back at him was Kseniya.
The
impression of her face had removed red skin in the exact shape and
expression she had at her time of death. He felt rage and
self-loathing and depression, but he remained in shock and moved as a
drunk. He grabbed a towel, one of Kseniya's, and started wiping his
face and his whole head. The red skin came off with the towel, which
dissolved.
A
glowing green head with a dark skull looked back at him once the skin
was removed.
He
shuffled into the living room and looked at Roksana, crying and
holding her arms up to be picked up. He thought about what he could
possibly do. He couldn't care for the child with his condition.
There
was a knock at the door and Andrei Glazkov's voice came through in
Russian, “Nikolai? Kseniya? Ania heard a scream. Are you alright?”
Nikolai
shuffled to the window and stepped out. He was about three stories
up. He hoped that would be enough. He jumped and told himself he
would be going to a better place. Just before he hit, he wondered if
that was true, given his murders.
Nikolai
did not find out that night whether he was bound for heaven or hell.
He picked himself up off the pavement. That was the first of many
suicide attempts Nikolai would fail in as his body continued to
change.
The
Immortal Artemis #1
A
Bottle of Regret
The
pounding in Artemis' head reminded her of the noise in big cities
when the Industrial Revolution had first really caught on. She didn't
even open her eyes. She didn't care where she was. (What's the
point?), she thought, a question that had been plaguing her for
centuries.
She
had been worshiped as a goddess at one point. She had followers,
lovers, devotees, servants, slaves, worshipers. If one sits and
thinks about it, there are quite a lot of people involved in pleasing
a god.
"But
then... they LEFT!" she yelled, wallowing half in thought and
half out loud.
Artemis
had been in relationships before that had ended badly, that had left
her feeling like garbage, unwanted and discarded. Being in a
relationship with thousands and thousands of people though, and then
having them just stop loving her, was too much for her to take. As
the other gods died off, she felt even more alone.
After
the Romans had cleared her temples from the map, she waited for a
resurgence of gods. Finding others with abilities beyond mortals was
a very rare occurrence, and those whom she found were not interested
in putting themselves on pedestals like gods. The world seems
uninterested in superhuman might and flight and powers that defied
nature. The one time she convinced others to exhibit their powers,
the mortals rejected her and her kind again. In Salem, they were
burned or crushed or drowned. Artemis had been thrown in the river,
stuck there for years, tied to a boulder. With nothing but her
rejection to focus on, she decided that she didn't want to live
anymore.
"Can't
kill the immortal though, can you?" Artemis screamed at no one
in particular. She looked around and tried to get her bearings. She
was in an alleyway. Her pants were around her ankles and her toga was
pulled up to her armpits. She sat up slowly, holding her head and
pulled down her toga. She rose gradually to her feet with the help of
a brick wall, then bent down and pulled up her leather pants little
by little, taking great care not to fall over. After buttoning them,
she looked around and was upset to find herself without liquor, the
one thing that kept her darkness and self-loathing at bay.
Looking
around, she saw a door in the wall she was leaning on. As she
stumbled closer to it, holding herself up on the wall, the door
opened and a large man with a bandage over his right eyebrow exited,
carrying broken pieces of wood.
Artemis
knew what had happened without needing memory. Obviously, this place
was a bar and she had broken something or someone. She turned and
leaped into the air, hitting her left shoulder on a fire escape as
she flew away, alerting the man below.
"Hey!
Get back here! You have to pay for this stuff!" he yelled as the
woman disappeared behind the rooftops.
The
air was crisp and cool on Artemis' face and the sun was bright and
warm. For a moment, she felt happy. Feeling happy, however, made her
feel undeserving of being happy. If nobody loved her, she was
worthless. And if she was worthless, she didn't deserve to be happy.
She closed her eyes and curled up, pulling her knees to her chest. As
she stopped flying, her body fell from the sky, breaking a tree limb
as she passed and creating a goddess-sized divot in a dog park. She
laid there and nursed her self-pity, wrapping it around her like a
comforting blanket. If she cared about how pitiful she was, maybe
someone else could care, too.
"OH
MY GOD!" yelled a woman with a shih tzu.
Her
young daughter's mouth dropped open, "AN ANGEL!"
Artemis
opened her eyes and looked through her tears to see who had called
her something nice. She sniffled and wiped her nose and slowly got
up.
"I'LL
CALL 911! JUST STAY STILL!" the mother yelled at her.
Artemis
staggered towards the child, more from the remaining alcohol in her
system than the crash, which did nothing to harm her. She took a knee
in front of the girl.
"Yes...
I'm an angel," said Artemis with a small smile and glazed eyes,
"Do you think I'm a pretty angel?"
Artemis
was covered in bodily fluids and dirt, but little children see what
they would like to see.
"Yes,
ma'am. You're the most beautiful angel I've ever seen."
Artemis
put a hand on her shoulder and looked down, saying through tears,
"Thank you."
The
mother grabbed her daughter by the wrist and started to walk away
quickly, "Come on, sweetie! Stop bothering the nice sky lady!"
"No,
it's ok! She's not bothering me!" Artemis said, earnestly. Even
drunk and stumbling, her flight speed allowed her to outpace the
mother and stand in front of her with a hand up, "Please stop!
She was just telling me how pretty I am!"
The
woman pushed her daughter behind her, "Look, obviously you're
one of those super-people. If you're one of the good ones, thank you
for all you do. If you're one of the bad ones, then please don't kill
us."
Artemis
took a step forward and smiled, reaching out to comfort the woman.
"GO!"
yelled the woman, pushing the child away, "RUN HOME! RIGHT NOW!"
And
the child left.
"I'm
not letting you get my daughter," said the woman, reaching in
her purse, producing a tazer. She stuck it into Artemis' neck and
pulled the trigger, sending 500,000 volts into her jugular vein. The
goddess cried as she felt rejection again, a seemingly recurring and
dominant theme in her millenia of life. She turned and walked away,
ignoring the woman. As she walked, she thought of how nice the little
girl was and how wonderful she had made her feel.
The
sidewalk led away from the dog park and into a jogging trail. It
split, but the decision was never up for consideration for Artemis.
There was a man, sleeping or passed out, on a bench down the left
path. In her experience, that type of person sometimes has something
in a brown paper bag that can dull her self-hate and her overwhelming
sense of loss.
The
Avenging New Guard #2
Behold!
Starlet!
Junior
sat in the driver's seat of his Lincoln Continental, dressed as a
chauffeur with Fatso in the back, dressed as Fatso. Junior had
reasoned that he had only brought along Fatso in case something went
wrong and he needed muscle. If that instance arose, there would be
little point to disguising Fatso.
"I'm
out of the cookies, Junior."
Junior
continued to watch the bar down the street with focus and intensity.
"Junior?
I'm out of cookies."
"There's
more in the bag by your feet," Junior said, keeping his eyes on
the bar.
Fatso
looked down and was disheartened to find his feet hidden by his
stomach. He pulled the mass to one side and craned his head to the
other to discover a plastic grocery bag. Pulling it up, he found two
packages of Oreos.
"Thanks,
Junior," he said as he opened one, the crackling plastic
breaking Junior's concentration.
Junior
re-focused at the bar as a car pulled into the lot behind it. A few
moments later, four people in costumes walked alongside the bar and
entered through the side door. Junior consulted his notes and added
Bug Master, the Winged Viper, Shadling, and the Occult Eagle to his
list. This brought the list of supervillains inside the bar to
twenty-six. He wondered if he could find enough explosives to kill
them all before they left.
He
was trying to estimate the travel time from his lair back to the bar
during rush hour when he caught a glimpse of a child in the backseat
of a car entering the lot.
“Fatso,
get ready! We might have to save someone.”
Fatso
quickly finished the cookie he was eating, then grabbed two more for,
you know, energy.
As
the occupants of the car walked into sight, Junior forgot all
interest in remaining inconspicuous and brought his binoculars to his
eyes. Two of the villains, a man and a woman, were what you expect.
The man was dressed in power armor and the woman was dressed like a
slut, but the girl! The girl was beautiful.
A
single auburn bang danced on her forehead as she walked. Junior had
thought her a child from her face, but she was about his age with
alabaster white skin that looked soft, so soft. She wore a green one
piece, black gartered stockings and pointy, knee high boots. On her
wrists were giant, sparkling bracelets. When she disappeared into the
bar, Junior found himself continuing to look at the door, hoping she
would reemerge. Finally, Fatso snapped him out of his fixation.
“Do
we need to save someone?” he asked, raising his head and trying to
locate the hostage through the window.
“I...
I don't know, Fatso,” replied Junior. “We'll wait and see. You
can go back to eating.”
The
rustling of plastic behind him let Junior know that his obese team
mate had done just that. Junior took a look at his lists and a set of
notes he had made on supervillains. He knew she wasn't in there, but
he looked anyway, hoping he was wrong and he had a record of who she
was.
No
luck.
The
older two were Mass Deposit and Scream Queen, though. They were
married. Maybe the girl was their daughter. (Well), he thought, (That
does it. That puts her square with the enemy.)
(Still),
he continued to think, (Maybe she's not too entrenched into the
system yet. Maybe she doesn't have to be the enemy. I could save her.
Be her knight in shining armor. She'd like that. I bet she'd be
really grateful.)
Junior
shifted his legs and his crotch and shook out those thoughts.
“Where's
Artemis?” asked Fatso.
(Yeah,
there's another one. Artemis has a really nice...)
“Sorry,
what did you say, Fatso?” asked Junior, trying to derail his train
of thought. For all his intelligence and want to save the world, he
was still a fourteen-year-old boy.
“Where's
Artemis at? Cause she likes bars.”
“That's
exactly why I didn't invite her, Fatso,” explained Junior. “She
wouldn't be able to stay away from the bar while we surveyed it.
Artemis has inner feelings she wants to avoid and her compulsion to
reduce the tension caused by this jointly exhaustive dichotomy
results in the repetitive self-destructive behavior you've witnessed
in her.”
Junior
looked back in the rear-view mirror. Poor Fatso. He had talked over
his head again. Junior tried again.
“She's
not here because I like you so much Fatso. I wanted to work with you
because you're so great!” Junior said excitedly.
Fatso's
grin revealed the Oreo bits stuck in his teeth. Junior knew that
Fatso's incredibly low self-esteem was fueled by his weight and his
father's insistence that he was worthless. Of course, Fatso's
consumption of simple sugars raised his mood and alleviated his
depression momentarily, but the increased weight gain fueled it
further. As long as he stayed depressed, Junior could make him do
anything by telling him he was good.
“So,
Fatso,” said Junior as he turned around to look Fatso in the eye
and really engage him in the event, “What do you think is going on?
We have a lot of supervillains all getting together in one bar. I
found this bar from following one of them a while ago. They meet here
about once or twice a week.”
“Well,”
said Fatso, leaning in, “The way I see it is, they are all
supervillains. And this is their bar. So that makes this a
supervillain bar.”
Junior
almost felt sorry for the fat slob.
“Very
smart, Fatso! Good thinking. I knew there was a reason I wanted you
on this mission.”
(Because
you're super-strong, invulnerable, and easily manipulated), Junior
thought to himself.
“Now,”
Junior continued, “I'm going to try to get closer and see what's
going on inside. Take this,” he handed him a small box with a light
on it, “and if the light comes on, attack the bar. You have to save
me if the light comes on.”
Fatso
looked Junior in the eyes, “You can count on me.”
Junior
took off the chauffeur's cap and exited the car, looking both way
across the street and hustling across. He kept close to the buildings
and leaned against one casually. With a hand in his jacket pocket, he
operated a small pen-like device that detected wireless transmission
traffic. It vibrated heavily as he angled it towards the door,
indicating a possible surveillance system.
Turning
and walking away from the bar, to the confusion of Fatso watching
from the car, Junior turned into the next alleyway and began to climb
the fire escape of the adjacent building. Climbing above a deli and
the apartment on the second level, he emerged cautiously on the
rooftop and moved towards the alleyway between the bar and deli.
Eschewing
secrecy, he pointed the traffic detector at the roof of the bar. It
vibrated a little. Not enough to assume there was a security system
on the roof and easily explained by the strong signal at the door.
(Now
what?), he thought to himself. It was twenty-four or twenty-five feet
across the alleyway with a two story drop if he failed.
Junior
looked around the rooftop. There was some scaffolding up here. It was
old, but if he was very careful, he could rearrange the bolts and
build a makeshift bridge. He was looking around for anchor points
when the door below him opened and a sound like chipmunks came out
from below.
Out
filed the supervillains, shaking hands and hugging each other as they
walked to their cars. Lacking the muscular back-up of a team mate, he
had never stayed for the end of a meeting, but he couldn't imagine
how it could have taken so little time.
(That
explains the chipmunk noise), he thought, (The bar is temporally
moving faster than regular time. Everything happens faster to them
inside there. A few minutes out here could be a few hours in there.)
There
she was again. The girl in green. Junior leaned over the edge of the
roof to get a better look at her.
(Wow),
he thought, (I can really see down her cleavage with this vantage.)
He
followed along the rooftop, watching her and what he presumed to be
her parents as they said goodbye to other criminals in costume and
entered into their sedan. Junior produced his camera and took some
pictures of the girl as she got into the car, then the license plate,
and finally reconnaissance of the rest of the villains and lot. He
waited and watched as the cars filed out into the streets, heading
off towards their homes or lairs or dungeons, dimensions, or planets.
Sensational
Starlet #2
Heroes
Are Born, Villains Are Made!
Mary
looked out the window of the car as her parents drove towards their
home. There was an uneasy silence in the car that her mother, Scream
Queen, felt obliged to break.
“That
was a nice dinner, wasn't it?” she asked to no one in particular.
Mass
Deposit grunted his agreement and Mary turned further away toward the
window.
“I
think the name Starlet was a pretty good suggestion from Magpie. What
do you think, Mary?”
“Yeah,”
Mary replied, absently. “I think I'll use it.”
There
was another awkward silence. This time Mary broke it, still looking
out the window.
“Do
we have to go back to the club anymore?”
“Well,
what do you mean?” asked Scream Queen, surprised.
This
was enough to bring her father into the conversation, “The Sinister
Society has been good to us, Mary. They deserve our support. Don't
forget your mother would still be in prison if it wasn't for them.”
“I
know,” said Mary. “Forget I said anything.”
The
rest of the car ride was finished in silence. They reached their
house and drove into the garage, closing the door behind them. A
simple step to maintaining a secret identity in suburbia.
Mass
Deposit started removing his power armor as soon as he walked in the
door, dropping it as he went. As always, Scream Queen trailed behind
him, picking up each piece as she came to it, her leather straps
squeaking as they moved. Starlet, as she had decided to be known,
remained in the kitchen and in costume as her parents retired to
their room.
She
was standing with her hands on the counter, staring off. She rolled
the events and conversations of the night over and over in her head,
getting madder and madder.
“Fuck
it,” she whispered, exiting the kitchen and then exiting the house.
She crossed her bracelet in front of her face and sang a few
beautiful notes, the bracelets glowing brighter as she sang. When
they were charged, she put them at her sides and fired downwards,
sending her up in the air and above her house.
“HOLY
HELL THAT IS COLD!” screamed Starlet. She had flown plenty of
times, but never in the skimpy costume which now seemed very
ill-advised. She bit her lower lip and shivered and wondered if she
could still be a sensuous vixen if she was covered in goose pimples.
Still, there was no going back. She had shown off the costume to
everyone. It was part of her identity now. Changing a costume was a
luxury reserved for veterans, people who were entering new decades of
fashion. Changing a costume before she even started her reign of
terror would lose her the tiny bit of respect she had inherited from
her parents' success.
She
started her descent towards the junkyard, eager to work off some
anger. She wasn't willing to admit to herself what had happened as
the Sinister Society meeting, but she was willing to admit she was
angry about it.
Landing
with a skid and a small cloud of dust, she heard a barking dog as it
came towards her. She pointed her wrist at the rottweiler and with a
sound of “bazoop,” fired a beam of light that burned its hair
down to the skin and sent the dog running with a whimper of pain.
Looking
around at the heaps of metal and wreckage, Starlet held her crystal
bracelets in front of her and sang a few notes, then turned the
crystals' fury and light towards a rusted car, breaking the windows
dramatically and boring a cylinder of luminance through the body. She
lowered her hands and was pleased by the perfect circle melted
through the car and the blistering damage done to the next car in
line.
“That
felt good,” she said, almost smiling. “But not great.”
She
brought up her bracelets and screamed into them. It wasn't as intense
as her mother's, but it was well into the super-human range. The
bracelets vibrated as the yell continued, echoing in the towers of
scrap metal. Still screaming with so much anger, she cut a swath of
light through her surroundings, a continuous beam of brilliance that
rent all that it crossed in twain.
As
supporting structures were cut to pieces, their burden spilled
downwards, crashing as they fell. Finally breathing, Starlet lower
her arms and opened her eyes, surveying the power she wielded and the
destruction she could cause. Her eyes stopped when they saw an older
man in ratty clothing, holding the leash of a scared, hairless
rottweiler.
Starlet
became aware of that she had been crying as she ran towards the man
and the cold air chilled the tears. She grabbed the man by the collar
and pointed a bracelet at his head. The man released the leash in
fear and the dog ran away quickly.
Lacking
the words to express herself, Starlet just stood there, trying to
decide whether or not to kill him. The man, for his part, was equally
silent, save for a strained whimper and a single whispered, “Please.”
Starlet
turned her head away and fired a blast. His weight suddenly
unsupported, the headless body fell to its knees for a moment at her
feet, then crumpled to the floor.
After
a moment of looking him, she incinerated the body with a continuous
blast of light. After recharging her bracelets, she took flight with
no doubt in her mind.
(I
deserved what I got.)
Back
Issue
Obelisk
#144 – September 1914
Tannenberg
In Tatters
Obelisk
was red with blood, oblivious to the screams of the Russian soldiers
as he charged through them, the hurdling mass of his stone body
sending their bones out of their bodies and their blood onto the dirt
road of Tannenberg. With a mighty roar, he ended his charge grabbing
two terrified soldiers and lifting them up into the air, their
sidearms still holstered and their rifles dropped in shock. He
reached back like a baseball pitcher and threw the poor soul in his
right stony hand as far as he could towards the horizon. Obelisk
didn't even watch as the man became a speck in the treeline as
slammed the second enemy combatant into the ground, pushing through
his chest and leaving an indentation of his fist in the road. He
grabbed the remains of that dead man and threw them at his
comrades-in-arms, who continued firing pointlessly at the stone golem
as he reveled in the power difference between man and god.
When
an old Prussian-German field marshal had approached Obelisk a few
months ago, the Man of Stone had had little concept of how weak man
was. To Obelisk, man was encroaching on nature. Man was the most
dangerous threat to natural, to the natural way of things that
Obelisk had enjoyed, secluded from man's so-called civilization. The
field marshal had ordered men to begin controlled fires in the Black
Forest to lure out “the monster,” unaware that Obelisk had a name
or even a mind. Obelisk frightened the men, but not the field
marshal. After realizing the monster was an even greater treasure
than he thought, the whole mission became a diplomatic one rather
than catch-and-enslave.
The
field marshal introduced himself as the 66 year old Paul Ludwig Hans
Anton von Beneckendorff und von Hindenburg, retired field marshal.
Obelisk was simply Obelisk.
Hindenburg
had aspirations of politics beyond his station. He saw himself
leading the entire nation of Germany and believed Obelisk and others
like him were the key to securing that position.
“The
Russian army is large, but ill-equipped,” Hindenburg had explained
around a campfire with Obelisk, drinking tea. “It is my belief that
the key to winning the war will not be a great force of numbers, but
a great force of strength in few numbers. I wish you to be the first
of a group of special soldiers. If you are as capable as the tales
and legends of these woods have led me to believe, I would be
prepared to reward you greatly.”
Obelisk
had little use of German, but he knew enough to understand and reply,
“How?”
Hindenburg
rose and tossed his tea into the fire, throwing the cup to a soldier.
He motioned to the woods and said, “These woods, for instances,
would be protected by German law. No hunters or fires within their
treeline. Beyond that, you will have whatever you wish. I suspect
gold and bank notes have little meaning to you. Perhaps wine, women,
clothing. Do you believe we can negotiate?”
“I
don't know these things,” he replied.
Hindenburg
smiled, “I will see that you do.”
Hindenburg
sat back at the Battle of Tannenberg and was pleased. Those with him
simply stared in awe. Hindenburg noticed the military artist he had
brought staring in awe with his drawing of the carnage half-drawn and
addressed him, “Hitler! Resume your art so that all of Germany will
know of the power I wield.”
“Yes,
sir,” replied the mustached dispatch runner.
As
a bi-plane came into view, Obelisk casually ignored the bullets
bouncing off his rocky hide and picked up an artillery cannon without
breaking stride, throwing it into the air. He missed the plane, but
closely, and began repeating the feat with anything he could grab.
The panicked pilot attempted to dodge light posts and soldiers and
pieces of buildings until a gray object came quickly towards the
pilot, becoming more and more visible to be a large stone man riding
an obelisk. Obelisk did not slow as he flew through the body of the
plane, splintering it to pieces that rained down on the battlefield.
Hindenburg
hit Hitler on the shoulder and pointed, “That. That is what I want
the people back home to think of when they hear this story.
Hindenburg's power. Hindenburg's death machine of the air.”
The
carnage lasted four days as Obelisk and Germany's Eighth Army
destroyed Russia's First and Second Armies. Hindenburg's name was on
the lips of every citizen. Legends of the Black Forest were known to
all, as were stories of supernatural creatures and beings and gods,
but never before in recorded history had man harnessed the power of a
god and used it for war.
Final
numbers were vague. Obelisk was not versed or bound by the rules of
engagement and returned to the wounded to kill them. While the battle
claimed over 60,000 Russian lives, Obelisk refused or did not
understand taking prisoners and wounded, killing another 140,000 men
who could not defend themselves or attempted to flee or surrender.
The battle officially claimed 62,000 Russian lives and 5,000 German
lives, but the final death toll for Russia after encountering Obelisk
was over 200,000. Russia was never able to recover from the brutal
loss of Tannenberg.
Weeks
later, there were panic in the streets of Berlin. Hindenburg could
hear it from his window in the capital building and moved to the
window. Below, he saw Obelisk and smiled down at him, though the
golem did not see him. The golem was dressed in fine clothing,
crafted from the best tailors in Berlin. A mask hid his unusual face,
but there was no hiding his size. Hindenburg enjoyed the mix of fear,
awe, and curiosity on the faces of the citizens as they stayed far
away from his monster. Obelisk walked to the front of the capital
building and never broke stride as he walked in.
Hindenburg
sat at his desk and busied himself with some paperwork. His aids were
not so foolish as to make the Hero of Tannenberg wait, he assumed.
His assumptions proved correct as there was no delay in his office
doors opening with his aids attempting to stay out of the path of the
Man of Stone.
Hindenburg
rose and smiled, greeting him, “Obelisk, my friend, how nice it is
to see you!”
“It
is a pleasure to see you well, Hindenburg,” replied Obelisk. His
German had improved greatly in just a few weeks.
“Is
this a social visit, Obelisk? May I have my aids bring you
something?”
Obelisk
removed his mask, revealing his angled stone face, replying, “I
need nothing from you, but my freedom.”
Hindenburg
moved around his desk and sat next to Obelisk, concerned.
“I
do not understand. Have you not enjoyed your time as my agent?”
“I
have, Hindenburg. Many years I spent protecting nature, knowing only
nature. You have shown me things of comfort and pleasure I did not
know.”
“Then
why do you wish to leave my employ?”
“You
have shown me many things, Hindenburg, but in opening my eyes, you
have unleashed my desire. I desire more.”
Hindenburg
smiled and tried to retain the man mountain, “Say it and it is
yours, Obelisk! I will get you whatever you want! Whatever your heart
desires.”
“I
assure you, friend. If I knew the names of what I desire, I would
tell you. These are things I must travel the world and discover for
myself.”
Hindenburg's
smiled faded, “We are at war, Obelisk. You are our greatest weapon.
What of the French? The British? The Americans?”
Obelisk
patted his friend gently on the shoulder, “You will find others
like me or you will defeat them on the backs of your men. I have
faith in you. I am not of Germany, Hindenburg. I am of the Earth. I
have desire now to see the Earth. You pulled me out of my forest, but
in doing so, you have ensured that I could never stay satisfied with
what is before me ever again.”
“Obelisk,”
said Hindenburg sternly, “As your commanding officer, I can not
allow you to-”
Obelisk
cut him off, holding up a hand and saying, “You could never stop
me.”
Obelisk
rose to his feet and offered his hand to Hindenburg. After a moment,
the man stood and shook the god's hand.
“Very
well,” conceded Hindenburg, “if that is your wish. God help those
who stand in the way of what you desire.”
Obelisk
turned and walked out of the office. Hindenburg looked down at his
desk, where the mask of Obelisk remained, as though he had left his
civility in that room, dropping the facade of humanity that
Hindenburg had given him. Hindenburg looked at it and spoke to
himself, “Oh, the humanity of monsters. Once dropped, who knows
what evils they will commit?”
Psycho-Babble
#2
A
Step Ahead
“But
I don't want to be evil!” exclaimed Destructor, Lord of Decay.
“Then
don't be, Nikolai,” returned Dr. Mento.
“Everything
I touch withers and dies,” he said from within his containment
suit, where his skeleton glowed and pulsed, “it's not like I can
use these powers for the forces of good!”
“Evil
is a choice that you've made. You now have to choose to not be evil
if that's what you want. You're calling yourself Destructor, Lord of
Decay! That's an evil name. Nikolai Kilin isn't an evil name. The day
you choose not to be evil is the day you introduce yourself as
Nikolai, not Destructor.”
“But
what about my secret identity?”
Mento
raised an eyebrow, “Nikolai, you're a glowing skeleton in a plastic
onesie. A pair of glasses is not going to hide that.”
Destructor
lowered his plastic encased head down into his plastic encased hands,
“I know... I know... It's just that I want to be normal. I want
that other identity. Other guys can just take off a cape or put away
the power armor. I'm always a glowing skeleton. I can't turn it off.
Every single thing I touch dies. Everything rots away instantly. If I
didn't rot away my own stomach, I would've starved to death from
rotting my own food.”
Destructor
looked up, “That's another thing. The uncertainty. I don't know how
I'm alive. Sometimes I don't know if I AM alive! I'm a glowing
skeleton, but I move around. I talk, but I don't have a voice box.
How the hell do you explain that? I can't exactly go to Doctor
Travesty or the Mindflayer and ask them to do a full panel work-up on
me. They're trying to turn the world's population into squirrels or
something while I have real problems and no one to turn to. Am I
dead? Alive? Am I even a man?”
Mento
reached out and held his gloved hand, “You are whatever you choose
to be, Nikolai.”
“I
don't agree,” he replied sadly, pulling his hand back. “I am what
I am. I'm Destructor, Lord of Decay. I can kill and destroy. That's
it. That's all. I lack the ability, looks, and skin to do anything
else.”
“What
about trash?”
“What?”
questioned Nikolai, obviously hurt by the comparison.
“No,
no, I'm talking about garbage.”
“What
the hell, man?”
“I'm
not say that you are garbage, Nikolai! I'm saying you are the
solution to garbage. You can probably decay an entire landfill in an
afternoon. You could save the planet!”
Nikolai
hesitated, “Ok... you make it sound pretty good, but... garbage?
Who wants to work in a landfill all day? I'll come home smelling like
rotting diapers.”
“No,
you won't,” smiled Mento as he leaned back in his chair. “You
can't hold a smell. You change your containment suit before you go
back into your lair and that stink will never be a problem.”
“But
this makes me, like, a garbage man.”
“This
would make you an environmental superhero, Nikolai! You could call
yourself Captain Compost or the Eco-Warrior. Throw in a battle with
the occasional planet destroying madman and some monologues about
saving the planet for future generations and we can stick a cape on
you, it's done!”
“I
don't know. Even if you own the whole waste disposal company and sit
in an office all day, you're still a garbage man. I'd be in the trash
itself. And be a superhero? I think everyone is going to call me
'Garbage Man.' I don't think there's a way around that.”
Mento
leaned forward and clasped his hands together, “I want you to
really think about this idea, Nikolai. Our time is up, but I want to
keep talking about this. Do you realize this is the longest you've
indulged an idea about super-heroism?”
Destructor,
Lord of Decay, would have blushed if he had skin or blood.
Mento
continued, “This is real progress. I want you to stick with this,
so I'm giving you homework. I want you to spend one afternoon before
our next appointment on Tuesday down at the dump. Just see what it's
like. See how much garbage you can decay in an hour. Obviously, do it
off hours because you're still wanted for murder and kidnapping the
mayor back in June. But really get into it. Forget that you are
Destructor. Get into the idea that you are the Eco-Warrior, Champion
of Earth!”
“I'll
try, doc,” said Destructor, hesitant. “I can't guarantee I'll
like it.”
They
rose and shook hands.
“I'm
really proud of you, Nikolai. You made some big steps today. Let's
keep up the good work.”
Mento
looked up at the ceiling. “Gigabyte Ghost, activate.”
A
light blue line around the top of the wall lit dimly as the
electronic rendition of a British man's voice responded.
“Online,
sir.”
“GG,
please show Destructor to the door and print him a reminder card for
his usual appointment.”
“Very
good, sir,” came the response from the blue light that changed in
luminance briefly with each word.
The
door to the hall way opened automatically.
“Destructor,
I'm very proud of you for the progress we've made today. You've got a
bright future ahead of you.”
“Thank
you, doc.”
The
glowing skeleton of ultimate destruction left the psychiatrist's
office and the door closed behind him, leaving Michael Mento to begin
his process of disposing of his notes through shredding,
incineration, and the more non-traditional methods at his disposal,
updating his computer as he did so.
“GG,
open Destructor's file and we're going to add some notes to the
section labeled 'Heroic Aspirations.'”
“Ready,
Michael.”
“Destructor
is going to try using his powers of decay at the landfill to dispose
of some trash. If he can be convinced that this is a heroic and
world-improving use of his time, it's possible that he'll stop
melting people for money. I'm going to have a costume for a new
persona as 'The Eco-Warrior' made by the Acatour. I'm hoping that he
arrives at our next meeting excited about his new role and that the
costume will solidify the new persona in his mind. Usually I would
stay neutral on his development, but he's been stuck as Destructor
for so long and been reinforced in his role as a supervillain by
other supervillains. I think it's going to take some reinforcement
for him to accept a role as anything else. I hope I'm not
overstepping my professional bounds by encouraging this choice.
Usually, I try to help the patient discover what they want. I believe
this is what Destructor wants, but he needs some provocation.”
Mento
poked at the ashes in the fire, “Close file and you can dispose of
the ash.”
The
fire was put out by a fire extinguisher then the ash was vacuumed
away from within the wall for liquifying.
“I
hope this therapy works, Michael.”
Mento
looked up at the line.
“GG,
you know better than to discuss patients with me. Delete the last 10
seconds of your memory.”
“Yes,
sir.”
The
light dimmed for a moment, then returned.
“GG,
I just had you delete 10 seconds of your memory for discussing a
patient's treatment with you.”
“I'm
sorry, Michael. It won't happen again.”
“That's
good. Is dinner ready?”
“In
about five minutes it will be on the table. Shall I call Junior?”
“Please
do. I'll go ahead and mix myself a drink.”
In
Micheal Mento Junior's empty room, Gigabyte Ghost detected a presence
faked by a signal jammer under his pillow.
“Junior,
it's time for dinner. Time to arise, young man, from your nap.”
Blind
to the fact that room was empty, GG tried again.
“Junior?
It's time to wake up.”
“Last
chance. I'm getting the robot.”
Stillness
remained the order.
“Very
well. Robot incoming.”
The
hall door opened and a clunky, humanoid robot's eyes lit up in an LCD
screen. Though no one knew both of them, an observer would notice the
extreme similarities between the robot's face and Junior's LCD
helmet.
The
robot took its slow, steady steps towards Junior's room, clunking as
he went. Dr. Mento was no fool. Obelisk was right, of course. An
artificial intelligence in charge of your house is a risky thing.
Mento hoped to mitigate that risk by limiting Gigabyte Ghost's
ability to function through inferior hardware. While GG's sensors and
intelligence and ability to communicate with software were beyond top
of the line, developed by geniuses such as Mento's former teammate
Professor Fly, the hardware and the method that GG was forced to use
to interact with the world was easily deactivated and easily
defeatable if the need arose. And so the clunky robot, state of the
art 10 years, finally made his way to Junior's room, struggled with
the door knob and opened the door to the empty room.
The
robot walked over to the bed and pulled back the sheets. Any human
set of eyes would have see an empty bed, but even through a different
set of sensors, GG was still fooled into thinking that Junior somehow
was present and healthy, but non-responsive. The robot pawed around
awkwardly at the space, getting conflicting information. Its sensors
told it that Junior was in bed, but the robot's tactile response was
telling it that nothing was there.
With
the deadline of dinner fast approaching, GG weighed the options and
chose to appeal to Dr. Mento for help in the dining room.
“Dr.
Mento, I have some strange readings from your son's room.”
Without
waiting for an explanation, Dr. Mento put down his drink, spilling
it, and started running up the stairs. He had learned long ago that
any strangeness in the world of the super-powered required immediate
investigation.
Entering
the room with a sprint and short of breath from the stairs, Mento was
greeted with the sight of a robot pawing at an empty bed. Mento put a
hand to the side of his head and projected his thoughts, ((Junior,
are you alright? Where are you?))
There
was no response. That ruled out invisibility, shrinking, and
alternate dimensions occupying the same space as the house.
(So
he must not be here and GG's sensors must be fooled somehow,) he
thought.
“GG,
where exactly do you detect Junior?”
“In
his bed, head under his pillow. However his shape is unusual. I had
assumed it was muffled by a blanket, but I see now through the robot
that there is no blanket.”
Mento
picked up the pillow, shocked to find a mechanical device. He
panicked. His son had been kidnapped. It was his fault. He had put
his son in harm's way when he became a therapist to these monsters.
Now they want to extort information about the other side from him for
their stupid war with each other. It was probably the bad guys
wanting to assassinate the good guys to make a name for themselves or
go after their loved ones to teach them some kind of “lesson.”
But it could just have easily been one of the “good guys,” some
militant psycho who thought that superheroes needed to kill
supervillians. Or it could be the government, wanting to regulate all
of the spandex crowd.
These
thoughts had kept Mento up at night since he began this profession.
On some level, he had already recognized the device as the “car
alarm remote control” that his son had been working on, but it took
a few seconds for that rational thought to overcome the paranoia of a
single parent with a missing child.
Mento
was lucky. There was only one button on the machine. When he pressed
it, the LED indicator turned off.
“GG,
do you still detect Junior in the house?”
“No,
Michael. Where did he go?”
“He
was never here. Can you you store information from this encounter to
identify the device he used to fool you?”
“That
will not be a problem.”
“Good,”
replied Mento, “I'm going to turn it back on now and put it back
under the pillow. Return the robot to his home and we're going to act
like we never found out about this device, understand?”
“Yes,
Michael, but why?”
“I
keep him cooped up here so much that he built a landmark technology
in sensor blocking. Now that we can identify it, we'll know when he
leaves, but he won't know we know. So he'll think he's on the loose,
but we'll have the security of knowing that he's actually left. I
want you to beep in whatever room I'm in when he leaves. Beep three
times. If I'm in a session and I've turned you off in there, beep
from the hallway. I'll be able to hear you.”
“Understood,”
replied GG as he sent the robot clunking back to its home, “And
what about knowing where he is tonight?”
Mento
thought for a moment, then took out his cell phone, “Triangulate
his phone from cell towers when I call him.”
Mento
scrolled down to “Plumber” on his phone, a precaution in case it
was ever stolen, and hit the send button.
In
the Lincoln Continental, Junior was pulling up to Fatso's father's
cave entrance to his lair. He looked down at his vibrating cell
phone.
“Shit,”
he muttered to himself.
“Fatso,
I'll see you around. I have to take this call,” he said, turning
back.
“Okey
dokey, Junior. It was nice hanging out with you!” Fatso said,
exiting.
“Hi
Dad,” said Junior into the phone as he started to drive home
quickly.
“Hi,
son,” replied Mento, trying to contain his happiness that his son
was alive. He recognized it was irrational to have thought otherwise,
but he had failed to dismiss that fear.
“What's
up?” asked Junior, certain that he had been busted for sneaking
out.
“I
was just calling you to see what's going on? GG's calling you for
dinner and you aren't coming down,” then adding playfully, “Do I
have to come up there and getcha?”
Junior
smiled, convinced he was still one step ahead of his father, “No,
I'm just feeling sick. Can I eat a little later? I have a crazy
headache and just want to lie down.”
“Not
a problem. I'll save some food for you. Ok, bye.”
“Bye.”
They
both hung up. Junior was certain he was one step ahead of his father.
“Where
is he, GG?”
“Michael,
I triangulated Junior's phone and it is located under his bed.”
Mento
sighed and looked under his fourteen year old son's bed to find four
dirty magazines, a bottle of lotion, a box of tissues, and several
blinking boxes of electronics capable of fooling the most
sophisticated security system the world's most brilliant minds could
design with unlimited resources.
“GG,
when you send the Acatour the order for Destructor's new Eco-Warrior
costume, have him also design a small GPS unit I can stick to
Junior.”
Michael
was not a step ahead of his son. Junior was not a step ahead of his
father.
The
Immortal Artemis #2
With
A Little Help From My Friends, Part 1
“This
is a nice place we're going to, Artemis. You have to put on some nice
clothes,” said Avatar.
“Or
what? They'll throw me out? I'd like to see them try,” sputtered
out Artemis.
The
two were in Avatar's bedroom. Artemis was laying on Avatar's bed,
drinking wine from the bottle while Avatar made a mental note to wash
the sheets later.
Avatar
was a beautiful red-headed superhero. Her green eyes and bouncing red
curls topped a body that could ignite into a phosphorous flame,
granting her the power of flight and elemental projection. Today,
though, the superheroine wore no spandex, only a casual sundress.
“It's
not a matter of can they throw you own, dear. It's a matter of do you
want them to like you?”
“HA!”
replied Artemis, taking another swallow of wine. “Nobody likes me.
They'll pretend to like me, but then they'll take off when the going
gets rough, when money gets tight, or when the Theodosius outlaws the
worship of you.”
“Please,
Artemis. As a favor to me?” asked Avatar with big green eyes that
she batted for attention.
Artemis
finish the bottle, drinking and drinking until it was empty, then set
it down, “Fine. What do you want me to wear?”
Avatar
smiled and bounced on the balls of her feet, “Great! But first...
you've got to take a shower. I'm not putting you in my clothes
covered in puke and... well, I think puke is the nicest thing you've
got on you.”
Artemis
rolled her eyes and slipped out of her jacket as she got up, pulled
her tunic over her head, exposing her bare back to Avatar, who
quickly blushed and turned around. Artemis kicked off her boots and
unbuttoned her leather pants. She took great care in peeling them off
her legs. The resistance the leather offered, coupled with
super-strength and with the added obstacle of intoxication had led to
a few pairs being torn apart. She made her way to the shower and ran
the water, not waiting for it to warm before she walked in and
started lathering with Avatar's honey lavender body wash.
Avatar
looked as the clothing on her bedroom floor, then went to the kitchen
and got a garbage bag and a paper towel. She used the paper towel to
guard her hand as she picked up each piece and put it in the garbage
bag while she considered 1-hour dry cleaners on the way to the spa.
It's
rare that a superhero received any kind of payment or gift for their
deeds, but Avatar had the fortune to save this spa from Man-O-Taur
and was invited to bring a friend for a full day of treatment and
mimosas.
She
cinched the bag closed and set it down by the door, then threw out
the paper towel. She had always felt bad for Artemis. Avatar had had
some heartbreaking relationships in the past, but understood that
losing an entire country of worship had to be more difficult. The
mimosas would get Artemis in the door, but Avatar was hoping that
cleaning up her image would help her self-esteem. And getting her
feet rubbed and being pampered at a spa had to be a little like being
worshiped as a goddess, right?
“So
what am I wearing?” asked Artemis.
Avatar
blushed and turned around. Artemis was only wearing a towel. On her
hair.
“Well,
why don't we start with underwear and go from there?” asked Avatar,
opening up her dresser drawer.
“I
tried underwear. I didn't like it. Remember,” she said as she
opened another bottle of wine, pulling out the cork with an
unbreakable nail, “Women didn't underwear in the past. Men wore
loincloths, but women wearing underwear is a relatively new fad.”
“Relatively
new by your perspective alone, honey. Everyone else wears undies.”
She closed the drawer. “Still, this is a high-end spa, so we'll get
disposable bathing suits to wear under our robes.”
Artemis
stopped drinking, “This is the place with the mimosas, right?”
“For
the hundredth time, yes,” sighed Avatar moving dresses in her
closet. She pulled out a black dress. “How about this one?”
Artemis
set the wine bottle down and looked at the dress, “Nice, I like the
neckline.”
Avatar
looked at the dress again. She didn't think it had a significant...
“That's the open back, honey.”
“Oh,”
said Artemis, embarrassed, flipping the front to face her. She picked
back up the bottle and drank, then set it down again. “It looks
good.”
“Then
please put it on. Put anything on. I can't keep looking at a goddess'
naked body without hating my own a little more each second.”
Artemis
started to take the dress off the hanger and put it on, “What are
you talking about? Your breasts are a supple as a teenage virgin's.
Your legs as slender as a sapling.”
Avatar
jumped in, “Look, I know I look a certain way. I think every one of
us girls who put on spandex with the cleavage cut out know how we
look, but you are an actual goddess. There's just no comparison.”
Artemis
started to tear up, reaching for the wine with only one shoulder
strap pulled up, “Can't be a goddess without worshipers. Besides,
turned out I'm just a super-human. Immortality, strength, and flight.
I just happen to grow up in a time when they would call us gods and
goddesses. That's what really messed me up. If I had just been told I
was some kind of policeman in a costume, no problem. I was told I was
a goddess and worshiped as one... for a WHILE!” She drank some
more.
Avatar
took the bottle. “Oh no! We're going to be late!” she lied.
“Quick, try on these shoes.”
“We
fly, Avatar. It's not like we'll hit traffic.”
As
Artemis walked out the door, Avatar turned around and called her
children, “Robert! Bethany!” The two children, 12 and 10, had
been able to baby-sit themselves for two years now, a helpful trait
for the children of a superhero to have.
Avatar
knelt down on her knees, “You two be good while Mommy's gone.
There's money on the counter for pizza if I'm gone too long. I think
I'll be back before dinner, but I don't know for sure. You two need
anything?”
“No,
mommy.”
“Nope.
“Ok,
you behave. I love you both. Remember to lock the door and turn on
the alarm when I leave.” She got up and grabbed the garbage bag of
Artemis's clothes. “Ok, bye!”
“Byeeee!”
“Byeeee!”
She
looked through the crack of the door while she closed it, “Byeeee!
I love youuuuuu!”
Artemis
scowled at the show of love, knowing all things to be fleeting, but
she had the sense to keep it to herself. Avatar couldn't know how
miserable life was. She had only lived a tiny bit of it. Artemis had
lived so much more. Her perspective was far more accurate in her
mind. She was left with this thought to fester in her mind as they
took off and started flying across the city.
After
a while, Avatar flew ahead of Artemis and stopped, causing Artemis to
stop. Talking while in flight was next to impossible unless you had
super-hearing to get past the wind noise.
“I'm
going to drop your clothes off at this dry cleaner, real quick, ok?”
“Want
me to go in?”
“No,
just hang out up here. I'll be right back.”
Avatar
came down to a back alley to avoid any publicity and turned off her
flame. She walked up to the front of the dry cleaners and opened the
door, knocking the little bell that alerted the employees to a new
customer.
“What
can I help you with?” ask the woman behind the counter.
“I
have some VERY dirty clothes to drop off. Leather pants, leather
jacket, and a...” she tried to think of the right word to describe
the tunic, “let's call it a blouse.”
The
woman opened up the bag and her jaw dropped, “I can't clean these.”
“I'm
sorry. I know they're gross.”
“They're
uncleanable. This fabric is white, but it's been dyed this brown
color. I can try to clean it, but I can't make any promises.”
“And
I need them done quickly. I'm sorry! I'm sorry! But I'll pay you a
lot for it. How about $200?”
The
woman's eyes lit up, “Ok, but you know I can't promise anything.”
“That's
fine,” Avatar said, handing over two bills. She filled out a ticket
and left the shop, hiding in the alley before bursting into flame and
taking flight.
Artemis
was floating in the air, relaxing. Avatar noticed a group of people
on the ground looking up with cameras and cell phones. That wasn't
uncommon, but there was still a lot of...
“We're
good to go,” quickly announced Avatar, realizing that Artemis was
flying in a dress with no underwear. They started off again and
Avatar thought she could hear the disappointed groan of some of the
perverts below.
Upon
arriving at the spa, they touched down at the entrance, near the
valet, who stared at them in awe. Avatar, who mistook the wonder for
expectancy, explained, “I'm sorry. We don't have a car for you to
park.”
As
the shiny brass double doors were opened for them by uniformed
doormen, revealing a marble waiting room, Artemis had to catch her
breath at the beauty of it. She was still looking around at the
frescoes painted on the ceiling and the antique chandelier as Avatar
checked them in.
“There
should be appointments for Avatar and Artemis.”
The
clerk looked confused, “Are those last names or first or...”
A
manager tapped him on the shoulder and took his place, “Ms. Avatar,
let me again thank you for your wonderful service.”
“Oh,
it was nothing,” she replied, blushing a little. “Anytime you're
attacked by a half man – half bull creature with a vorpal axe, just
give me a call.”
The
manager smiled, “We will be giving you the very best of everything
we have to offer. I think you'll find our facilities to surpass any
you may have encountered before.”
Artemis
snapped out of her awe, “It's nice, but that will be tough.”
“Have
you been to some nice spas before, Ms. Artemis? If you tell us what
you liked about them, we can duplicate it here.”
Avatar
interjected, “You might not want to say that. This is THE Artemis.
Like the Greek goddess. She has literally been pampered like a
goddess.”
“I'm
sure your spa is wonderful, but I doubt you can anoint me in the milk
of a virgin calf.”
The
manager thought for a moment. He had been chosen from the staff to
handle Avatar's visit as he was the quickest wit in the building and
it was well known that superheroes enjoyed their banter. “Ms.
Artemis, you are correct. We do not have virgin calf milk on the
premises. However, we have some technique that didn't exist in
ancient Greece. How about hot tubs?”
“We
had hot springs.”
“Seaweed
wrap?”
“Greece
is an island, buddy.”
Avatar
stepped in, “What about make up and hair care?”
The
manager turned to Artemis.
“We
offer a full range of treatments and our make up artists are award
winning.”
Artemis
remembered back and made a face, “They would just rub berries and
charcoal on my face and put oil in my hair. I didn't like it very
much.”
Avatar
turned the conversation back to the present, “How about we get
started with massages?”
“Very
good, Ms. Avatar. Any particular type of massage?”
Avatar
thought then leaned in, “I'd like a Swedish, but Artemis is
invincible. Can you put your two strongest men on her?”
“I
understand,” replied the manager, “and I hope you'll remember the
considerations we are able to make when you recommend us to your
colleagues.”
As
the manager started calling people, and giving orders, and schedule
mud packs and facials, Avatar smiled to herself. They were going to
get the very best of the very best on this trip. Not only had she
saved the spa, but they were hoping that she would recommend them to
other superheroes. She guessed they were most interested in the ones
whose alter-egos were billionaires.
She
turned to Artemis and her smile faded as she saw her replacing an
empty champagne glass on a waiter's tray and grabbing the last two
mimosas. Avatar quickly moved forward to do her best to slow the
drinking by taking one out of her hand.
“You
got me one? Thanks!” she said when Artemis glared at her, assuaging
the situation. “We should make a toast.”
They
held up their glasses.
“To
new beginnings,” toasted Avatar.
“Uh...
to new beginnings,” replied Artemis, before downing the glass like
a shot.
Back
Issue
The
League #67 – January 1942
The
World At War, part 1
“Attention,
soldiers! Roll call!” yelled Captain Flagg as the League stood in
line as if they were enlisted personnel. The line between soldier and
superhero had blurred significantly when Pearl Harbor was attacked
and General Marshall instituted the Hero Arm of the military. He had
seen superheroes in combat during WWI as death machines, but he
believed they could be used for everything from propaganda to complex
missions.
The
League looked straight ahead of them while Captain Flagg, their new
leader, hand-picked by Marshall, went through roll call. Of course it
was unnecessary. The group was small and each wore very individual
flamboyant costumes and masks.
“When
I call your name, you tell me why the hell I shouldn't kick you out
of this unit,” commanded Captain Flagg. “I'll give you an
example.” He looked at his sheet and read his own name, “Captain
Flagg.” He looked at the League and continued, “I am a United
States soldier. I'm a top marksman. My strength has been enhanced
through the Army's super soldier serum. And I'm here because General
Marshall, in his infinite intelligence, decided not to let people in
spandex run out onto a battlefield without a real soldier
baby-sitting them.”
He
looked at his sheet again and walked up to the hulking gray granite
giant.
“Obelisk,”
he said.
“I
am a rock elemental. I am over a hundred years old. I'm strong and I
fly on a rock. And just because General Marshall says you are the
leader doesn't mean anything, Flagg. I was the leader before you
arrived; I'll be the leader after you leave. And everyone on my team
knows it,” he finished with a smirk.
Captain
Flagg smirked back and punched him in the stomach. Obelisk hit the
ground, holding it.
“News
flash, Rocky. I'm not here to play power games. Those Army scientists
did a number on me but I'm not looking to take you on, just get your
attention. Hit me back and you're out of the outfit. Then there will
be no question who the leader is,” he looked at Obelisk in the eyes
as he arose, “Will there?”
Obelisk
gritted his teeth in anger, “No, sir.”
Flagg
moved down the line to a man dressed in a large black cape and cowl.
His hands ended in sharpened talons.
“Claw.”
“I'm
a crime-fighter. I have an arsenal of weaponry and tools at my
disposal.”
“You
mean gadgets,” laughed a girl at the end of the line.
“They're
tools,” corrected Claw, looking down at the girl in red.
“Yeah,
and take those away and what are you?” she replied, looking back.
Claw
smiled and lift his eyes in false thought, “A genius billionaire
playboy philanthropist?”
“Enough,”
said Flagg, moving to a large green man who seemed to be made out of
gelatin. He looked him up and down with curiosity, confusion, and
disgust. “The Synthetic Man,” he said in resignation.
“I.AM.THE.SYNTHETIC.MAN.I.AM.A.SYNTHETIC.ORGANISM.I.HAVE.”
“Be
quiet!” said Flagg. “Jesus. That voice is like nails on a
chalkboard and slower than molasses in January. Someone else want to
tell me what the lime Jell-o can do?”
The
next person in line, a little boy dressed in bright primary colors,
raised his hand, “I can, sir!”
Flagg
moved down to him and looked at his roster, “You're Wildboy,
right?”
“Yes, sir. The Synthetic Man was sent from the future to help save mankind from the dangerous that we would encounter. He was built by a super-smart scientist and he's invincible and can fly with uni-beams from his feet and shoot uni-beams from his hands.”
“Yes, sir. The Synthetic Man was sent from the future to help save mankind from the dangerous that we would encounter. He was built by a super-smart scientist and he's invincible and can fly with uni-beams from his feet and shoot uni-beams from his hands.”
“What
are uni-beams?”
Wildboy
shrugged.
Flagg
addressed the rest, “Does anyone know anything else about this
Synthetic Man?” No one answered. “You people mean to tell me you
you have a living weapon that you know nothing about, who is in no
way human, and you are all a-ok hunky-dory with that?”
The
Claw answered, “The Synthetic Man has proved himself in battle with
us. We know we can trust him.” He then added, “That's more than
we can say for you, Captain.”
Flagg
turned back to Wildboy, “Ok, Wildboy. Tell me why I shouldn't kick
a tiny kid like you out of my unit?”
Claw
spoke up again, “If he goes, I go, Captain. We're a package deal.”
“Jesus
Christ,” sighed the Captain. “What can he do? Can he at least
make coffee?”
Wildboy
did three back flips and landed balancing on the tip of the back of a
chair that he then tilted to balance on two legs.
Claw
spoke for Wildboy, “He's a trained acrobat and I've trained him in
some combat techniques. He's been invaluable to me out in the field,
Captain Flagg. I highly recommend you let him stay.”
Flagg
moved to the last person in line, a young girl dressed in red, and
addressed her, “Rocket's Red Glare.”
Claw
acted as though Flagg was addressing him, “Her you can get rid of.
Nobody likes her.
Glare
ignored Claw and addressed Flagg, “I'm capable of flight and light
projection. I can also turn into a being of pure light. While in this
form, I can't be hurt and travel just about anywhere on Earth
instantly.”
Flagged
looked at his sheet and Glare added, “Captain Flagg, please don't
let my appearance deceive you. I'm not really four years old. I just
age slowly. I'm actually 18.”
“14,”
corrected Claw with a laugh. Glare shot him a look.
“Don't
worry, soldier,” Flagg said softly to Glare as he leaned down,
“There's no minimum age to serve on this unit. I lied about my age
to serve, too.”
Glare
smiled up at Flagg, who smiled back before resuming his tough
exterior.
“I
have good news, soldiers. You don't have a lot of downtime. General
Marshall is shipping us off immediately. We're going straight to the
belly of the beast. A highly dangerous mission. Why you? Because if
you die, we don't have to explain it. If you succeed, we have got new
poster boys for the Hero Arm. We leave for the airfield tomorrow
morning. From there we go to London. From there. Berlin.”
Wildboy
finally crashed down from his perch and landed on his backside,
panicked, saying, “Berlin?!”
Flagg
turned to him, “As I said. Belly of the beast. I predict high
casualties. If you would like out of this unit, this would be the
time to say it.”
Wildboy
looked past Flagg to Claw, who gave him a stern look.
“N-no,
sir. This is what I want,” he replied in a shaky voice.
“Make
sure that it is,” Flagg said, then added in a softer voice, “what
YOU want.”
He
turned to the rest and ordered, “As you were, everyone. We're up at
0500 hours.”
Wildboy,
Claw, and Glare groaned. Obelisk and Synthetic Man didn't need sleep.
As
they returned to their activities around headquarters, Claw
approached Flagg.
“Sir,
I just wanted to explain my behavior.”
Flagg
looked at him quizzically, then said, “Go ahead, soldier.”
“I
don't have any powers and my gadgets wouldn't make a dent on someone
like Obelisk or Synthetic Man. I need them to think that I am on
their level, even though I am not. I do this by manipulating
conversations so I appear in control. While Wildboy is an asset to
the team, one reason I keep him around is that he is an inferior
version of me. So, my superiority is implied.”
“You're
using that kid,” said Flagg with disdain.
“He's
an orphan. He has nowhere else to go.”
“That
doesn't give you the right to treat him like your plaything.”
Claw
pulled of his mask so he could look Flagg in the eyes. Flagg saw for
the first time that Claw was older than he acted and appeared. With
the mask on, Flagg would have guessed him to be in his late 20s.
Without it, it was clear that he was in his early 60s.
“I
want you to look at me, Flagg. I want to be clear. I want you to know
who I am,” he said, looking Flagg directly in the eyes, “I am the
man who does whatever is necessary to accomplish my goals. Right now,
I want to slip my claws into Adolf Hitler's heart. To do that, I need
to be on this team. To do that, I need to appear powerful. To do
that, I will sacrifice children. Or,” he grinned as he rubbed his
claws together, “if you'd rather, I can take out the man in
charge.”
Flagg's
hand moved to his pistol.
“I
see that we have an understanding,” said Claw, putting his mask
back on. “If you cut the children, I'll splinter your group and the
Hero Arm will fail. And I might cut off your nose to spite your
face,” he said as he tapped a claw to his own nose and smiled.
After
he left, Flagg relaxed and shook his head, saying to himself, “I
can't believe I looked up to that guy. I dressed as him for Halloween
when I was little.”
There
was a high pitched scream from the bedrooms of the fortress. Everyone
rushed in to find Rocket's Red Glare and Obelisk in Glare's room.
“What's
going on here?” demanded Captain Flagg.
“I-I...uh...”
stammered Obelisk.
“There
was a spider,” said Glare with no emotion in her face. “I hate
spiders. But Obelisk killed it.”
“Yeah,”
joined in Obelisk, “Yeah, I got it.” He turned to Glare and
added, “Roksana, let me know if you ever need anything.”
Glare
stared daggers at him, “That will never happen.”
The
next morning, the League found themselves boarding a Douglas C-47
Skytrain alongside another 20 men in uniform. They went around and
introduced themselves to the men, answering their questions. The Claw
allowed them to hold some of his tools. This was all carefully
constructed propaganda by Captain Flagg meant to help spread a legend
about the Hero Arm. Before take off, Obelisk and Synthetic Man left
the plane to fly alongside it. Rocket's Red Glare could have easily
joined them, but she remained inside. Captain Flagg kept checking on
her to make sure she was fine.
Flagg
moved across the plane and stood next to Claw.
“We're
going to play it your way, Claw,” explained Flagg, “I think it's
good for the group if you seem powerful. I'm going to help you look
like you're in charge.”
Claw
smiled at his own cleverness.
“In
return,” said Flagg, “I want your word that you aren't going to
put Wildboy in excessive danger just so you look good by comparison.”
“Deal,”
he replied with a smile.
“I'm
going to tell you the plan. You tell the others. Makes it look like
you're in charge.”
“You're
a smart man, Flagg,” said Claw, both in reference to his idea and
decision not to oppose him.
“We're
landing in London where they have a fallen Junkers Ju 88, a German
fighter. It's a three seater, but it's been gutted for extra storage.
I'm going to fly, you get a seat, and then Wildboy and Glare cram
into the last seat. I'll fly us over Germany, pray they don't shoot
us down, and we'll eject into Berlin, behind enemy lines. We'll be
met by a car that will take us to a secret location. Meanwhile
Obelisk and Synthetic Man will land and remain hidden until we call
for them on the radio. It's hard for them to blend and they can fly
on their own.”
“Why
bring Glare with us?” asked Claw. “She can fly. She's
invulnerable as light. She can go with Synthetic Man and Obelisk.”
Flagg
squirmed a little and looked away.
“Oh,”
said Claw with a dirty grin, “You've picked up that you shouldn't
leave Obelisk alone with her.”
Flagg
continued with the briefing, “There is a scientist in Berlin named
Dr. Fritz Hex. Our intelligence tell us that his lab has been
producing some amazing things lately. The type of things we don't
want our soldiers to have to fight. Our mission is to infiltrate the
lab, grab anything that looks to be of value, destroy the rest, and
retire the good doctor. Any questions?”
“Better
tell me the escape plan in case something happens to you, Flagg,”
said Claw as if he was concerned.
“Not
a chance, Claw,” said Flagg. “You want to get out of Berlin,
you'd better make sure I survive.”
Flagg
smiled to himself as he returned to his seat. He leaned back and
grabbed his hat. He gave one last smile to Claw, put his hat over his
eyes and went to sleep.
Psycho-Babble
#3
Put
Away Such Childish Things
“There's
an age of consent for sex. Why isn't there an age of consent for
putting a kid in spandex and making him fight radioactive Nazi
robots?”
The
long silence that followed was punctuated by the sniffling of the
Bully as he cried. Mento simply let him continue. He knew when
someone needed to express themselves without analysis.
“I
was eight. My parents had just died. But then a superhero, a guy who
represents all the good in the world, he reveals his true identity
and asks you to be a sidekick. If I was eighteen, maybe I would've
been able to deal with all that, but eight? There was no way to say
no.”
He
rubbed the bridge of his nose between his eyes and sniffled again.
“It
just wasn't fair.”
Mento
remain silent.
“I
actually, and I hate saying this, I actually respect the
supervillains more for their treatment of me than the superheroes.
Think about it. How hard is it to kill a child? And these are the bad
guys, so they have no qualms about killing. And they are in the
middle of some super-plan to take over the world. Might have taken
years of their life to get to that point. And what do they do? They
tie me up to a chair. They don't kill me. Ever think about why?”
Bully
looked at Dr. Mento with that question, but Mento remained silent.
“I
think it's because they feel sorry for me. They risk their grand
designs, their world domination, their jail time, and their deaths by
letting me live tied to a chair. Why do they do they feel sorry for
me? This is where it gets sick. The heroes treat their sidekicks so
badly that the bad guys take care of the sidekicks!”
Bully
had brought his old costume from his time as the Wildboy at the
request of Dr. Mento for his therapy. He picked it up and looked at
it.
“Look
at this. Assuming it's not Halloween, if you forced a kid to dress up
in this thing, you'd be arrested for molestation. On the outfit
alone. Spandex briefs? That's sick. And a domino mask. Think about
that mask for a second. Why is a child wearing a domino mask? Does
the Evil Wraith hang out at a lot of playgrounds and might identify
the sidekick? Nope. Does the sidekick ever get leave the mansion at
all? Nope. So the mask only serves one purpose. To prevent people
from identifying me as the victim.
Mento
finally interjected, “The sidekick.”
“What?”
“You
said 'To prevent people from identifying me as the victim, but all
the previous discussion about the outfit you used an impersonal 'the
sidekick'. Why did you choose to use 'me' when you talked about being
identified as a victim?”
“I...
I don't know, doc. It was just a slip of the tongue.”
Mento
leaned in, “I want you to think about this, Bully. How were you
victimized as Wildboy?”
Bully
held back the tears as best he could and was about to speak when
there was a tapping at the window. Bully quickly dove behind the
couch.
“They're
one way glass, Bully. They can't see us,” Mento looked out the
window to see Destructor and sighed, “But we can see them.”
Mento
stood and looked over the couch at Bully, who was panicked, “Bully,
I want you to relax. You're in a safe place here.”
Bully
stuttered, “I-I don't know, doc, maybe this therapy wasn't such a
good idea. Is there a b-b-back door and I'll just g-g-go?”
Mento
took a step back so Bully couldn't see him and put a finger to his
head, ((Relax and remember.))
“I'll
be back in just a moment, Bully, and we'll continue our session,”
Mento said as he exited.
As
he entered the hallway, the glowing blue line offered apologies, “I'm
sorry, Doctor. He wouldn't go away. I told him to return at his
appointment, but he just started looking for a way in. I don't have
any defenses and I understand why, but I just have to explain that's
why I didn't stop him.”
Mento
waved a hand over his shoulder, dismissing the computer, “It's
fine, GG. I'll be a moment.”
Mento
opened the door and put a finger to his head, ((Nikolai, I'm at the
front door.))
Destructor
came around the corner. He was light in his step, but if he was
trying to smile, that feature was burnt off long ago.
“I'm
a hero!” he exclaimed.
“That's
wonderful, Nikolai, but I'm with a patient and you need to respect
that.”
“I
couldn't wait! I just had to tell someone and I can't tell the bad
guys and of course I can't tell the good guys yet.”
“I
understand, Nikolai, but I'm with a patient. If you need to see me
sooner, you make a new appointment with Gigabyte Ghost. You know
this, Nikolai!”
He
shook his head rapidly inside his containment suit, “Not Nikolai!
Not anymore. And certainly not Destructor!”
Mento
smiled, “That's good. Ok, Eco-Warrior, I want you to...”
“Ultra-slayer!”
shouted the glowing skeleton proudly with his hands on his hip bones.
“Wait,
you slay garbage?”
Ultra-slayer
shook his head again, “That garbage thing was terrible. I did it
for like an hour, but it's just the same thing over and over. I stick
my hand it garbage, it decays. Over and over. I tried to have fun
with it. I made up little games. Still wasn't fun. And the smell was
terrible. I didn't even think I could still smell, but I guess it's
just muted, because severe stink like that can seem to get through.”
“So,”
and his therapist didn't really want to ask this, “What did you
slay?”
“A
bad guy!” he loudly proclaimed. “Just like when I first started
with my condition.”
“Oh
my god,” said Mento, repulsed, “Who?”
“I
don't know,” explained Ultra-slayer. “I was walking home, running
it all through my head, wondering if I should just hold the city's
water supply for ransom, and I hear a woman yell for help! I don't
know why, but I run over and I look down the alleyway and this guy
has her on the ground with a knife to her throat. I take a few steps
forward to see what's going on and he sees me. He knocked the girl
out and comes at me with the knife.”
“Was
the woman ok?” interjected Mento.
“Oh,
I don't know. I left before she woke up.”
“Did
you call the police?”
“Why?
I didn't do anything wrong! That was some straight up super-hero
stuff that I-”
“The
woman!” yelled Mento, not getting through to Ultra-slayer. Mento
took out his cell phone and dialed 911.
“Are
you turning me in, doc?” asked Ultra-slayer, hurt. “You said this
was a safe place and I-”
“I'm
not turning you in. Tell me what alley it was so we can send help to
the woman. She could have had stab wounds you didn't see, that knock
out could have hemorrhaged her brain, you might have gotten there
after the attack and she needs counseling.”
“It
was, it was on 8th
street, between Ace and Hound.”
Mento
turned to his phone, “Hello, I need to report an emergency. There
was an attack in an alley on 8th
street between Ace and Hound. A woman may need medical attention.”
He hung up. “This! This is why you need to start small as a hero.
Ok... ok...”
Mento
regained his composure slowly. The whole display had been very
unsettling to Ultra-slayer, who had always known the doctor to be a
master of his feelings. Mento took a deep breath, “Let's continue
your story. The woman was out cold. The attacker comes at you with a
knife. What do you do?”
“I
don't do anything. I don't know what to do. I mean thugs don't
usually come after me. Thugs are usually, 'Yes, Destructor' or 'No,
Destructor' or more like 'Please God no, Destructor' and this guy
just came at me. I don't know if I'm supposed to stop him or demand a
cut of the money in her purse because I'm not sure what side of the
line I come down on.”
“So
then, what?” prompted Mento. “He stabbed you?”
“Yeah,
poor bastard. Must not have known who I was. He stabs me really hard.
I couldn't feel it, but it must have been really hard, because I had
dissolved the knife and his arm all the way up to the elbow before he
could pull back.”
“Oh
god...”
“He
starts waving the elbow around, shooting blood all over the place
like people do when I melt their arms. I think, 'I just did something
good. I stopped a mugging and now I can make sure he never does it
again.' So I grab his head and pull it into the hole he cut in my
suit. I figured I was ok to leave the body there. I don't know if I'm
supposed to do it so they don't keep looking for the criminal or if
it's as a warning to other criminals. I'm still new at this being a
hero thing.”
The
Immortal Artemis #3
With
A Little Help From My Friends, Part 2
Artemis
was humming to herself as they walked out of the spa, “What was
that song again?”
“Everything's
OK. It's by Lenka,” replied Avatar with a smile.
Artemis
nodded. “I like it,” she said with a smile.
“Hey,
let's take a cab. I don't want to mess up our hair flying.”
“What
do you mean? Are you never going to fly again?”
“No,
I just don't want to mess up my hair. What's wrong with that?”
Artemis
thought, then spoke, “I don't understand. What are you going to use
your hairstyle for? Are you trying to find a mate?”
Avatar
blushed, “No! It's just nice to look pretty!”
Artemis
looked down and thought some more.
“Don't
you think so?”
“It's
nice to be told that I'm pretty. I don't see any inherent value in
being pretty. But I suppose that being pretty will have me told more
often that I am pretty, so... yes. I agree. Let's stay pretty until
we next fight someone to the death.”
Avatar
suppressed a grin, “Great. Let's get a cab.”
They
spent their cab ride talking about everyone they knew, both allies
and enemies and the difficulties associated with their unique
lifestyle. It was so engrossing that they didn't even notice how much
longer transit by cab was than flight.
“This
is the place,” Avatar told the cabbie as the pulled up in front of
the dry cleaners. “I'll be right back,” she said, dashing out of
the cab.
Artemis
smiled and looked around herself and her surroundings. She caught a
glimpse of herself in the rear view mirror and was impressed.
“You
think I'm pretty, don't you?” she asked the cabbie. In the past,
she had asked the question dreading the answer, but she felt
different. She felt confidant of the answer.
“Oh,
yes. Very pretty woman.”
Artemis
smiled and sat back in her seat, very self-assured. She turned and
saw Avatar walking up to the cab with her outfit behind her back. She
revealed it all at once in two hands. The leather shone. The white
was white. Only cotton and leather remained without a bodily fluid in
sight. Artemis started to cry.
“Aww,
what's wrong?” asked Avatar as she got into the car.
“It's
just, I, it hasn't been white in like two thousand years! It's just
like it was when I was... you know. And now it's like that again. I
just...” she turned to Avatar, “thank you.”
“I
know, honey, I know” she took Artemis' head and pulled it to her
chest, stroking her hair. She turned to the driver, “Eighth street
and Hound, please.”
Artemis
cried the entire way and Avatar just kept petting her head and
comforting her. When they arrived, they exited and Avatar tipped the
driver. They stopped before entering the building when they saw a
police car a few alleys over. Avatar turned to Artemis.
“Hon,
I know you're a wreck right now, so I get if you want to do the hero
thing another time, but it might be fun. You never know.”
Artemis
sniffed and nodded her head a few times.
“Let's
get inside and redo your eye make up, then we'll head over. Won't
take more than a couple minutes.”
A
few minutes later two superheroines flew out of the window of
Avatar's apartment, flew around the block and approached the crime
scene from the other direction. The jaws of all in attendance dropped
at the combined beauty of the two heroes. Avatar appeared to be naked
with her features covered in a white flame (those who knew her knew
that she wore a white bodysuit to give that illusion with her white
flames). Artemis was in her leather jacket, leather pants, and tunic
as always, but she appeared a completely different person. Gorgeous
and dainty, her hair seemed to billow in a breeze to which no one
else was privy.
“What
seems to be the problem, officer?” asked Avatar in her disguised
voice, a little lighter than her normal voice. She at once noticed
that all eyes were on Artemis. She was very proud of her and took
some of that pride onto herself as she felt the Artemis
transformation was her accomplishment. Still a tiny part of her felt
jealous. As a seemingly naked woman who was on fire, she was used to
people paying all the attention to her.
“We,
uh, we,” stuttered the policeman as he tried to break himself of
the majesty before him, “We found this guy with his head and arm.
That is, we found the guy. The head and arm are missing.”
“May
we?” asked Avatar.
Cameras
were flashing at Artemis, who posed with a hand on her hip and a
smile on her face. In this situation, one could appropriately be
reminded of Greek sculptures.
“May
you what?” asked the policeman, taken aback by the combination of
the question and he inner monologue concerning what these two women
could do to him.
“The
body?”
“Yeah,”
he grinned and nodded.
“The
dead body.”
“Oh!”
he started, embarrassed. He turned around, “Right this way. CSI has
already been here, but they've got nothing as to where his head and
arm is.”
The
two walked forward and Artemis squatted to look closely at his neck
wound, a position not lost on those with cameras behind her.
“Oh
come on!” shouted Avatar. “Somebody is dead! Show some respect.”
Artemis
arose and whispered to Avatar, “I have no idea what caused this.
It's still warm though, even though the rest of the body is cold. I
have a smart man on my team. I can ask him.”
Avatar's
eyes got wide, “You're on a team? Which one?”
Artemis
crinkled her forehead, “I don't suppose we've decided on a name. I
shall ask him of this as well when I present this evidence.”
Avatar
smiled and shrugged, “I was going to watch girly movies with you
tonight.”
Artemis
smiled back, “I can not thank you enough for what you have given me
today. I will return and watch these girly movies with you tonight.
Goodbye, my love.”
Artemis
took flight, taking no concern of her hair.
Avatar
was happy. She had helped someone that needed it and...
“Oh
my god. Does she think I'm gay?”
The
Avenging New Guard #3
A
Fall From Grace
Now
possessed of a clear head, Artemis began to wonder about her team.
They had no meeting place. Junior would call her and Fatso and assign
a meeting point. She had no way to contact Junior or Fatso. This was
no way to run a team. The entire team seemed more like a supervillain
with two henchmen. Clearly, this needed to be remedied lest others
get the wrong idea about their team.
The
quest to find Junior became moot as her cellphone rang from inside
her jacket. She had a moment of concern that it had gone through the
washing machine before she realized that she had no idea how dry
cleaning works and looked at the phone.
“BLOCKED
NUMBER”
She
answered, “Hello?”
The
voice on the other end of the line was a little robotic and she
recognized the speech machine that Junior used, “Is this Artemis?”
“Of
course, Junior. You did call my phone.”
There
was a pause.
“Are
you sober?”
Artemis
smiled, “For the moment. At the very least, this is the first time
that I don't feel I am a slave to my wine. I've actually had a
wonderful day, but we can speak of that later. I have evidence of a
murder I wish to put forward to you.”
There
was another pause. This was not the conversation he expected to have.
“A
murder? Anyone we know?”
“I
think not.”
“Meet
us behind the Sleep-Easy motel on Route 3 and we'll discuss all of
this.”
“Very
well, Junior, but this is one of the things I wish to discuss. We
should have a permanent meeting hall.”
Another
pause.
“We'll
talk about it when we're face to face. See you soon.”
“Goodbye,
Junior.”
As
they hung up, she thought she heard him yell, “Fatso, I need you to
go to the store for something.”
A
few minutes later, Artemis landed behind the Sleep-Easy motel, where
Junior stood in his garish cape to greet her.
Junior
took a few step towards her to gauge her reaction, then went for a
hug, “It's so nice to see you, Artemis! You look great!”
[A
Broken Heart] flashed on his subliminal mask.
“Thank
you, Junior,” she said smiling, though she suddenly felt a little
sad. “I went to a spa and they treated me just like they did in
Greece.”
“That's
great!” [They left you.]
“Yes...
I went with Avatar. She is a most wonderful friend.”
[A
Broken Heart] “Well, I'm glad you could make some time for us. You
said you had a murder to investigate?”
“Yes,
but could we sit down. I feel a little woozy.”
“Sure,”
replied Junior with a smile on his digital face, “Why don't we just
go inside?”
He
led Artemis into the motel room and turned on the lights. Fatso
jumped out of the bathroom and yelled, “SURPRISE!”
Artemis
looked around, confused. There was a cake, a bottle of ouzo, and a
bottle champagne. Junior walked over and popped the champagne, “Happy
Birthday, Artemis!”
[You're
a liar!]
He
started pouring champagne into three glasses.
“It's,
it's not my birthday.”
“What?
Awww,” said Fatso, dejectedly.
Junior's
face looked sadder, “Well, I just feel terrible. I thought you said
today was your birthday.”
[Failure]
“No,
I don't think I ever said that.”
“Poor
Fatso,” said Junior, looking at the man eying the cake
[A
Sad Face]
“Well,
he can still eat the cake,” offered Artemis. Fatso smiled.
“Is
it really right to let him eat the birthday cake if there's no
birthday?” [You're terrible] Before she could respond, Junior
added, “Now what did you want to talk about the murder?”
Fatso
looked sad again.
[A
Broken Heart]
Artemis
let out a long sigh, “Um, there was a murder near Avatar's abode. A
man without a head or arm.”
Junior
looked interested, “Go on.”
[You're
stupid.]
Artemis
pointed to her neck and the part of her arm that corresponded, “These
parts are where the neck and arm ended. And the cuts themselves were
blistered and warm, though the body was cold.”
Junior
smiled, “Sounds like a radiation was used.”
[Trust
me.]
“Radiation?”
[You're
stupid.]
“Yes,
I'll give a call to the morgue and tell them to test for radiation.
That should limit down our list of suspects. Anything else?”
[Shut
up.]
“No,
I think that's it. I trust you'll look into it and we can solve this
murder.”
“Oh,
yes.” [Trust me.]
There
was a bit of silence.
“Anything
else?” asked Junior.
[Bimbo]
Artemis
thought of the team name and lair, but decided this wasn't the time,
“No, Junior. That's it.”
“Well,
that's all you can think of [Stupid] and you can't think of anything
else [Bimbo], then we've got to discuss the stake out that Fatso and
I performed.”
[Failure]
Artemis
bit her bottom lip and shook her head, then grabbed a glass of
champagne and sat on the bed to listen. Junior was impressed at how
well his mask had worked on Artemis and decided to push his luck.
“Fatso
and I discovered a place that I believe to be some sort of
supervillain meeting location. The bar is called The Stronghold. The
rear entrance [Anal] contains some sort of time distortion field. [A
Good Time] An hour here could be a minute there. [Ecstasy] We can't
be sure what happened in there [Behind Closed Doors] but we do know
that the place is full of targets. I think if we can take out the
structure around the field and blow [Blowjob] the building up, we
could trap the villains in the time distortion field where they can't
hurt anyone. Artemis? [Doggy-style Rough Sex] Any thoughts? [Sexy
Thoughts]
Artemis
looked around and took another drink, “Umm... no.”
Junior
couldn't tell if the helmet was working, so he decided to create the
opportunity.
“So
that's the plan. I'll get with you guys on the specifics. Fatso, why
don't you take the car home. [Be Careful] Artemis has some great
ideas about the team and I'm going to just have her fly me home.
[Obey] Is that ok, Artemis? [Alone Time]
Artemis
nodded.
Back
Issue
The
League #69 – March 1942
The
World At War, part 3
Doctor
Fritz Hex spoke over the loudspeaker of his giant radioactive Nazi
robot.
“You
meddlesome miscreants have destroyed my experiments! But you will
PAY! Oh, how you will PAY!”
The
streets of Berlin were wrecked with the remains of buildings after
the battle between the League and Hex's experimental soldiers. The
robot that he rode in represented the last line of defense for Hex, a
four story tall hominid powered with a heart of plutonium. The hefty
inventor controlled his mechanical beast, trying to destroy the
League. He would command his robot to step on Captain Flagg, but the
soldier would dive out of the way and fire upon the robot, doing no
damage. Other heroes found themselves at similar standstills.
Rocket's Red Glare attempted to blind Fritz Hex, but his viewing
shield filtered out her light attack. The Claw was unable to find a
weak point to attack and held back with Wildboy, waiting for the
moment to strike. Obelisk's punches dented the metal and the robot's
swings sent Obelisk flying. One member of the League, the Synthetic
Man, had wounded the creature in the stomach, but he was being held
under foot of the robot, unable to free himself.
“This
is pointless,” said Claw to Wildboy. “We can't defeat this thing.
We should retreat.”
Claw
turned and started to walk away from the fight.
“What
are you doing?” asked Wildboy. “They need our help!”
“There's
nothing we can do!” retorted Claw.
Wildboy
pointed to the hole Synthetic Man had made and said, “What about
there? A Clawbomb could take it out!”
Claw walked back to Wildboy and gave him a look that sent shivers down his spine, yelling, “You think it's so easy, you go ahead! I can tell you right now that it isn't going to work. That thing is like a tank crossed with a solid piece of metal. The only thing that's hurt it so far is the beams from Synthetic Man. He's from the future. That means that we need something from the future to do damage, Wildboy. That means that the technology that we have doesn't match the technology of Dr. Hex. You want to throw a Clawbomb into its stomach? Be my guest. It's going to maybe dent the metal on the inside and throw shrapnel out the hole.”
Claw walked back to Wildboy and gave him a look that sent shivers down his spine, yelling, “You think it's so easy, you go ahead! I can tell you right now that it isn't going to work. That thing is like a tank crossed with a solid piece of metal. The only thing that's hurt it so far is the beams from Synthetic Man. He's from the future. That means that we need something from the future to do damage, Wildboy. That means that the technology that we have doesn't match the technology of Dr. Hex. You want to throw a Clawbomb into its stomach? Be my guest. It's going to maybe dent the metal on the inside and throw shrapnel out the hole.”
Wildboy
was floored, “Ok, it's just... we need to help them.”
“No,”
Claw said, turning around. “We don't.”
Wildboy
took a Clawbomb from his own belt and said, “Guess we're going two
different ways then.”
Claw
said nothing.
Wildboy
started running towards the giant robot, which moved and attacked and
engaged the League, keeping up with all of them. Wildboy lept over a
swinging fist of the robot and landed on his arm, running up it until
he was high enough to jump off, performing a front flip near the
belly of the robot, tossing in the Clawbomb.
As
Claw had predicted, little damage was done to the robot, but
something had happened. Somewhere in the tangled mess of wires and
steel, whatever was controlling the view screen of Dr. Hex broke
somehow and the villain was exposed for the first time. Flagg
recognized the opportunity and started firing at Hex, but the bullets
missed by a few inches and hit the metal around him. Distracted by
the bullets, however, Hex was unguarded for Rocket's Red Glare to
blind him with a blast of red light! Without Hex able to control the
robot, Obelisk was able to topple the monster, freeing the Synthetic
Man. Claw glided into combat, just as Hex emerged from his steel
cocoon with a gun leveled at the League. Claw's feet met with the
large man's chest, sending him back into the seat of his robot.
Claw's cape fell around him as the rest of the League gathered around
Dr. Fritz Hex, fallen in his death machine.
They
looked down at him and Hex looked up at them, realizing that no
weapon on Earth can truly stand against gods.
Flagg
level his pistol at the doctor and said, “I knew a man named Hex
back in the states. A bounty hunter. A good man.”
“No
relation,” spat Hex.
“Good,”
replied Flagg. Then he shot him.
The
Synthetic Man took his time carving out the plutonium heart of the
robot. If he found any sadness in killing something so much like
himself, he didn't show it.
Wildboy
confronted Claw out of earshot of others, “You came back to help.”
Claw
scowled and said, “It became winnable again. Don't go into battle
if you don't think you can win, Wildboy. You might think it's
courageous or noble, but it's not always going to work out like this.
Usually, you'll just die.”
“There
are worse things than dying for my country,” said Wildboy proudly.
“What
about everyone you would have saved by in the city? They die because
you die. You can't risk your life so carelessly. You aren't just
risking your life. You're risking the lives of everyone you will ever
save in the future.”
On
the other side of the robot, Captain Flagg was shaking Obelisk's hand
and telling him, “I hope this clears up any hostility between us.
I'm not here to take your group from you.”
Obelisk
nodded, replying, “I see that now. Thank you for getting us into
this fight.”
“Oh,
I think you would've found your way to the front line eventually,”
said Captain Flagg, adding, “Mr. Hero of Tannenberg.”
Obelisk
froze.
“Yes,”
confirmed Flagg, “I know all about you. In the last World War, you
were fighting FOR the Germans against Russia.
Hindenburg himself saw your potential and brought you out to fight.
You were his Beyond-Man, his Ãœbermensch. And now, you are fighting
against Germany.”
Obelisk remained frozen at the
revelation of his secret, one that could change how his teammate's
saw him.
Flagg smiled and said, “Don't worry.
I won't tell anyone. But I'll be honest Obelisk. I will be keeping my
eye on you. Hindenburg put you up as a great man a couple decades
ago. He put up Hitler as a great man a little while after that. I'm
watching you.”
As Flagg turned and left, Obelisk
stayed still, thinking to himself.
The Synthetic Man lifted the plutonium
heart out of the giant robot as Rocket's Red Glare looked on. Flagg
walked up to Glare, watching Synthetic Man himself. Then he spoke,
“Glare, you can get yourself to Manhattan base quick?”
Glare replied, “Yeah, but I can't
take that thing with me.”
“That's fine. Tell Major General
Leslie Groves that we have codename 'Fat Man' on its way back. Major
General Leslie Groves. Only him.”
“I can do that, Captain, but,” she
looked at Dr. Hex's body, “You killed the Fat Man.”
Flagg smiled and looked down at the
little girl, saying, “Just trust me on this.”
Glare turned to a blur of red light,
which disappeared over the horizon. Synthetic Man flew after her,
slower, carrying the plutonium heart. Flagg stared as Synthetic Man
disappeared. When he looked down again, he saw Claw and Obelisk. They
stared off at each other a few minutes.
“I sent Wildboy on ahead to scout the
area,” said Claw before adding with venom, “Captain.”
“It's like that, then?” asked
Captain Flagg.
“It's like that,” replied Obelisk.
“Fine,” said Flagg, drawing his
pistol and shooting Claw in the face before turning the gun on
himself. Obelisk stood confused.
“Why are you threatening yourself?”
he asked, coldly not reacting to the death of his team mate.
“Because my death would be the worst
possible thing for you, Hero of Tannenberg,” explained Flagg. “All
the information on your secret is locked up in a safety deposit box
along with the number of a journalist who is very eager to print a
series of articles about a Nazi spy masquerading as a superhero. My
will has instructions to see that he gets that box. So if I die, you
become the infamous Nazi spy.”
Obelisk saw his life unraveling before
his eyes.
“Public perception,” continued
Flagg, “is pretty important for someone who lives forever, isn't
it? Not a lot of American women who want to sleep with a traitor. And
it's not like you can hide, can you, Rocky?”
Flagg lowered his gun and reholstered
it, lying, “Claw was shot by a Nazi soldier we missed. I killed the
soldier. I'm going to send Wildboy off to a home for orphans where
maybe he can still live a normal life. Any questions, soldier?”
Obelisk stood silent, then quietly
said, “No, sir.”
Flagg started to move past Obelisk,
then stopped, “And if I ever see you bothering Roksana Glaskov
again, I will show you some of the other ways I'm prepared to destroy
you. Understood?”
Obelisk
looked Flagg in the eyes and walked away.
The
Sensational Starlet #3
At
Odds With The Obelisk!
“Beware
the First Family of Crime!” cried Mass Deposit before turning and
exiting out of the bank with Scream Queen and Starlet.
“First
Family of Crime, Dad?” asked Starlet as they ran to the car.
“We
didn't decide on that,” interjected Scream Queen.
“It
sounded right and I just, I guess I caught up in the moment,”
answered Mass Deposit and he got in the car and started the engine.
“I'm
sorry, Dad, but it sounds dorky,” said Starlet from the backseat.
“And
there's already a First Family of Crime,” pointed out Scream Queen.
Mass
Deposit floored the gas pedal and tore off with a squeal of the
tires, “What? No there's not!”
“Sure,
the Wilkinsons in Penchant. Cops behind us!” replied Scream Queen.
“I'm
driving. Starlet, you take care of them!”
Starlet
sighed, “Fine.”
“And
Penchant is two cities away. We can be the First Family of Crime
here,” continued Mass Deposit while Starlet rolled down her window.
When
her father had finished his sentence Starlet sang into his bracelets.
“Oh,
honey,” said her mother as she turned around, “You have to keep
those charged through the whole heist.”
“Sorry,
mom,” said Starlet before leaning out the window and blasting the
road behind their car, revealing the sewer and trapping the police on
the other side of the rift.
“You've
got to-” her mother was cut off by Starlet's singing. There was a
moment of silence.
“What?
Just keeping them charged,” Starlet said, feigning innocence.
Hanging
from the ignition, a key chain began to blink and beep.
“Incoming!”
yelled Mass Deposit as he pulled the wheel hard to the right and
drove into an alley then parked the car. “Everyone out!”
Mass
Deposit and Scream Queen stood on either side of Starlet.
“Any
idea who it could be?” asked Starlet, nervous for her first
super-battle.
Mass
Deposit said nothing, watching the skies.
“Watchtower
just looks for fliers heading towards a robbery. For the most part,
they all look alike,” answered Scream Queen.
They
waited.
A
moving statue came down from the skies riding a long thick piece of
rock.
“Shit,”
said Mass Deposit.
“Obelisk,”
said Starlet, starstruck.
“Honey,
I want you to go and get out of here. Tell the others to break us
out,” said Starlet's mother.
Starlet
argued, “We can take this guy!”
“Listen
to your mother,” said Mass Deposit.
And
so Starlet ran, but not far. Just far enough to be out of sight.
“Who
was that? Was the sitter busy?” laughed Obelisk.
“Don't
worry about her, Obelisk. You've got more than you can handle with
us. I'm not sure you understand the GRAVITY of your situation!”
said Mass Deposit, clapping his hands together and forming a black
hole in front of him.
The
gravity of the singularity pulled at Obelisk, dragging him across the
road and tearing up the asphalt as his stone feet wrestled for
traction.
“Oh,
you SUCK, Mass Deposit!” answered Obelisk, tearing up a light pole
and holding it at one end. He swung it overhead at Mass Deposit, who
was forced to abandon his black hole to dodge the strike.
The
air filled with a hideous shriek as Scream Queen let loose her vocal
cords, shattering glass and forcing Obelisk to cover his ears. With
Obelisk distracted, Mass Deposit touched a car and lightened its mass
to lift it, then increased the mass as much as he could when he
dropped it on Obelisk. He remained touching the car.
“What
are you doing? Let's get out of here,” implored his wife.
“The
moment I let go, it goes back to the normal mass of a car, and he can
get out of that. You go! I'll stay!”
“I'm
not leaving without you!”
“That's
really touching,” inserted Obelisk, standing down the road by an
open hole. “But you knocked me into the sewer.” He kicked the
loose manhole cover at his feet for explanation. Obelisk ran towards
Mass Deposit.
“Let's
ROCK and roll!” he yelled while punching him in the head until he
stopped moving.
Scream
Queen yelled at Obelisk even louder than before, putting Obelisk down
on one knee in pain. She walked forward, driving him back off the
street to the curb. Obelisk held onto a fire extinguisher, first for
support, but then he punched the cover off of the front and sprayed
Scream Queen off of her feet with the stream of water. Obelisk
crimped the valve close with his super-strength and approached Scream
Queen. She was out cold. He grabbed her by the arm and grabbed the
telephone pole he had knocked down and walked over to Mass Deposit.
He bent the pole around the two of them tightly.
“That
should hold them until the police get here! To me, my stone!” he
shouted as he held up a hand. The obelisk he had ridden in on lifted
off of the car it had smashed and flew to Obelisk, who jumped on as
it sped passed him.
While
it's true that police would be on their way, they could not arrive
any faster than Starlet, who was already on the scene. She ran over
to her parents and used a small beam to cut the telephone pole,
freeing them as the groggily regained consciousness.
“We
are going to have some serious allowance renegotiating when we get
home,” she said with a smile.
“You
shouldn't have done that,” said Mass Deposit as he struggled to his
feet, holding his head.
“Yes,”
added her mother, “Thank you very much, but if he had seen you, you
would have had to fight him. It's just easier to break out of jail
later.”
It
was close, but the family fled the scene before the police could
arrive.
“Thank
you,” Mass Deposit finally said after they had been on the road for
a few minutes.
“Well,
you two are welcome! I told you I was ready to action,” Starlet
asserted.
“It's
not that you aren't ready for action, honey,” added Scream Queen.
“It's that you don't get the rules yet-”
Mass
Deposit shot his wife a sideways glance.
“She's
going to have to find out sooner or later.”
“Find
out what?” asked Starlet, leaning forward.
Scream
Queen unbuckled her seat belt and crawled into the backseat with
Starlet, then buckled her seat belt. She wanted to look her daughter
in the eyes for this.
“You've
picked up that we're the bad guys, right?”
“Duh.”
“So
why don't we kill the heroes?”
“What
are you talking about? Heroes die all the time.”
“Are
you sure about that? Think for a second.”
And
Starlet did, convinced that heroes died all the time at the hands of
villains. She was well-prepared with a list.
“Judas
killed Jupiteramos.”
“And
yet Jupiteramos is alive and well today.”
“Oh,
you mean that died and didn't come back. That's a much shorter list.
Let me think. Oh, the Polymer Man! He died and stayed dead.”
“True.
Who killed him?”
“That
girl that's now Eclipsa.”
“And
was she a villain when she killed the Polymer Man?”
“No,
she was a good guy who went crazy.”
“Can
you think of any good guys that were killed by bad guys?”
“What
about Detective Bat's parents? They were killed by a bad guy.”
“A
mugger! Not a real bad guy.”
“So,
we don't kill good guys?”
Her
mother held up three fingers and put them down as she went, “1. If
we kill a hero, they will come back and they will be stronger. 2. If
we do manage to temporarily kill a hero, their hero buddies will kill
us. 3. They'll never kill us otherwise and it's easy to break out of
prison.”
The
daughter looked at her mother like she was crazy, “If we kill them,
they come back? What are you talking about? That doesn't make any
sense. What is that? A curse? A magic rule?”
“We
don't know,” answered her mother.
There
was a pause.
“That's
stupid,” stated Starlet.
“Doesn't
matter,” explained Mass Deposit and he pulled into their garage.
“It's true.”
They
started to unload the bags of money from the trunk.
“If
every time I order fish,” continued Mass Deposit, “a midget ran
out of nowhere and punched me in the nuts, I would order the chicken
instead. It doesn't make sense. I don't have to understand it. You
don't need a reason for it. Just respect it.”
Back
Issue
Tales
of the Ancient World #82 – February 1959
The
Fall Of Free Will, part 4
The
king of all gods, Zeus, gazed from his throne on Mount Olympus into
the lipid pool of oil before him as it conjured the image of two
women. They were tending the animals in their barn, then they stopped
and exchanged a smile and a look before continuing with their work.
Zeus
moved uneasily in his throne and ran a hand through his white hair.
“Greetings,
Father,” said Artemis as she climbed the steps to his throne. “Does
the day please you?”
Artemis
reached Zeus and leaned in to kiss him on the forehead as he watched
the two women. He grumbled.
“Still
watching the tale of Eumelia and Democritus?” commented Artemis as
she looked into the magic pool of oil. She plucked an apple from a
golden bowl of fruit at Zeus' side. “If you think they are
entertaining, you should view the women of Eresos of the island
Lesbos.” She took a bite of the apple and relished its sweet
juices, speaking with her mouth full, “Those maidens become very
active at sunset, Father.”
“Are
pleasures of the flesh truly all you consider, Artemis?” asked Zeus
in a growling tone.
“Of
course not,” replied Artemis, drawing her sword. “There are also
the pleasures of combat.” She threw the apple into the air and
caught it on the blade of her sword, much to her amusement.
“It
is the fate of Man that concerns me, Daughter,” explained Zeus. “I
fear they will destroy themselves.”
“Caring
Father,” said Artemis with a smile before biting from the apple on
her sword, “Whatever would the world do without your
consideration?”
Zeus
arose, saying, “That thought makes even the Father of All God and
Man shudder, Daughter.”
Zeus
walked down from his throne with Artemis a few steps behind him,
trying to console him.
“Father,
stay your worry. Man is resilient. And whatever Man can not surmount,
we Gods can do for him.”
Zeus
opened the door leading to a balcony and opened it. The sun was
setting in the distance, casting light on the islands of Greece.
“I
will soon issue a command that will change our lives, Artemis,”
said Zeus after a moment. “It will be one of two opposing ideals.
Which I will choose, I have not decided.”
Artemis
grew serious and noted, “I have not heard that tone in your voice
since you decreed our godhood after the fall of the Titans.”
Zeus
leaned on the marble railing of the balcony and looked down his
mountain to the village just below. Artemis followed his vision to a
farmhouse he had become obsessed with.
“This
is because of the two women, Father,” asked Artemis, confused. “You
have not had cause for issue with their type of union before. Indeed,
you have not meddled in the affairs of Man save for the important...”
“A
god does not meddle, Daughter. You would do well to remember this,”
replied the king of Gods with traces of anger.
“Of
course, Lord Zeus,” answered Artemis.
Zeus
explained, “It is true that their love is of no concern of mine by
itself. However, as a possibility for all of Man, it gives me concern
for Man's well-being. Both women have strong blood in their veins,
but neither will pass that blood onto the next generation. If I allow
that to happen, have I not harmed Man as a whole?”
“I
see your concern, Lord Zeus,” conceded Artemis, “but they are but
one couple. Surely their love can only do so much harm to Man.”
It
was Zeus' turn to concede, “Correct, my child. Their union only
served as a catalyst for my thoughts to turn to the other individual
men who's selfish wants fail to allow all of Man to prosper greater.
What of the merchants who inflate their prices come disaster? Or the
man who steals from his fellow man? If man could be forced to obey a
code of law, would not all of Man be better for it?”
“They
have law, Father.”
Zeus
waved his hand dismissively and said, “Law that can be ignored or
bribed or followed when it is convenient. Law that serves the wealthy
to remain wealthy. I am considering a code that could not be
disobeyed, no matter the consequences or temptation.”
“Then
the debate is a moot one,” said Artemis with some relief.
“Controlling Man to that degree is beyond the powers of even we
Olympians.”
Zeus
stood up straight and proudly revealed, “Until now, my child.” He
turned and reentered the throne room. Artemis looked confused, then
tossed her apple over the side of the mountain and followed him.
“What
do you mean, Lord Zeus?”
Zeus
climbed his stairs as he spoke, “I have been in talks with another
god, one gifted with weaponry and tools, named Vulcan.”
“Vulcan?!”
exclaimed Artemis with a start, unable to believe her ears, “Of
Rome?!”
“Yes,”
explained Zeus. “My concern for Man is such that I deal with
Romans.”
Artemis
remained silent.
“You
disapprove?” prompted Zeus, almost daring her to defy him.
“No,
Lord Zeus,” said Artemis wisely.
Zeus
waved his hand over the oil and the image changed from the Eumelia
and Democritus in the barn to a fiery cave, lined with blacksmith
tools and weapons.
“His
gift is controlling fire, Daughter. He is building a machine to
control the fire in Man's heart. He is brilliant beyond even mine own
mind in this regard alone. The designs Hermes has brought me seem to
be from an oracle such is their visionary thought.”
Zeus
sat and rest his cheek on his fists, watching Vulcan construct the
machine, revealing, “Stay your worry for Man's freedom. I have not
decided to use it, Artemis.”
Hopeful,
but cautious, Artemis prompted, “But yet Vulcan constructs this
weapon?”
“Yes,”
replied Zeus, mentally exhausted. “As I said, I believe there are
two roads for we gods, dramatically different in nature. In the
first, we force Man to act in its best interests with Vulcan's
machine. The second path will not please you any more than the first,
I fear.”
Artemis
looked on expectantly. After a moment, she realized just how
different the other path would be and guessed, “We leave Man.”
Zeus
nodded. “We do this so that Man will fail and not be saved, but
that the men who remain become stronger, wiser, better men. When we
found Greece under the rule of the Titans, we found a Greece held
down under the boot of oppression. We removed that boot, but we
replaced it with complacency. Pompeii made me realize this as man,
woman, and child chose to remain, falsely secure in the thought that
the gods would save them. How many great thinkers and great men did
we lose that day? How many great thinkers and men do we lose by
allowing Eumelia and Democritus to forgo procreation? Or by allowing
petty war between villages and feuds between family? If an action
does not create a stronger Man in the next generation, should it be
allowed?”
“Or,”
offered Artemis, “as you said, does allowing Man any action create
a stronger Man as they learn and adapt?”
“Yes,”
said Zeus, resigned to his difficult decision. “Which will produce
the better future for Man?”
“There
is one called Antevorta who sees the future and-”
“And
I have seen her, Child,” interrupted Zeus. “Prediction of the
ultimate fate of all Man is beyond the scope of any god's powers.”
“If
I may be so bold to offer my humblest of thoughts, Father!” came a
booming voice from the nearby archway. An effeminate, long-haired
youthful man moved into the throne room.
“Dionysus,”
snarled Artemis. “Lord Zeus does not require your input.”
“Stay
your anger, Sister,” said Dionysus with a smile as he bounded up
the stairs and pinch his sister's backside without a reaction from
her. “I am simply here to offer a solution. Then I shall leave you
to dismiss it, if that is what you wish in your infinite wisdom, Lord
Zeus.”
Artemis
glared at Dionysus as Zeus waved him on to speak.
“Wait,”
offered Dionysus.
“A
predictable answer from such a lazy hedonistic god as yourself,”
snapped Artemis.
“We
don't really want to get into who's more hedonistic in front of
Father, do we, Sister?” replied Dionysus with a smile. Artemis
gripped her sword tightly.
“Explain
yourself, God of Chaos,” said Zeus, using his title as a warning to
remain civil.
“With
pleasure, Father,” said Dionysus, smiling at Artemis. “Your
choices, as you see them, are to use the machine, or allow Man
freedom. Both paths lead to prosperity, but which is the more golden
road?”
“You
have little of use to say,” interrupted Artemis.
Dionysus
continued as if he had not heard her, “However, you can also choose
to do both. It is simple. Allow Man his freedom and keep the machine
hidden. Should Man fall from the path to enlightenment to such a
degree that you believe they will fail to survive, your Lordship
still has the machine prepared to use.”
Artemis
looked to Zeus, who remained fixated on Dionysus. Then he was gone.
The
smell of lavender in the air, Artemis and Dionysus turned to the pool
of oil to see Zeus reappear in Vulcan's workshop.
“I
believe I made my case quite convincingly,” said Dionysus with
great pleasure.
“What
is your game?” demanded Artemis, drawing her sword.
“Pleasure
and chaos, dear Sister,” answered Dionysus, backing away with his
hands up in the air. “Antevorta could not see the fate of all Man,
this is true. The gods, however, were a much easier matter. With Zeus
dissolving the Olympians, we will be set onto some most... indulgent
and colorful paths. Yours, for instances, dear Sister, I watched with
great amusement.”
Dionysus
backed out of the throne room completely, leaving Artemis to consider
his words and her future and the future of Man and God.
Sensational
Scarlet #4
The
Crux of the Matter
Mary's
mind had been blown away by the number of rules and conditions she
was meant to follow to be a villain. People that had violated her
were speaking to her about compassion for hostages and sidekicks. One
man, King Excel, had a sword that drew its strength from the blood of
the innocent that it spilled. He had told her to never hurt women or
children.
No
one could tell her the origin or justification for these beliefs and
rules, but all swore to their validity. She believed that some
superstition had become mixed in to the beliefs over the years, such
as the belief that women who wear suits as their costumes will die in
accidents. While murder was acceptable in most cases, public
urination was expressly forbidden. As a matter of fact, no one could
see you enter a restroom while you were wearing your costume.
(As
if being a super-villain excludes you from having a bladder!) thought
Starlet.
There
was no doubt of the beliefs. Instead there was a knowing smile that
if one did not follow the rules they would find out on their own why
they exist. Many of the villains had in fact broken the rules at one
time or another. Some had done so to test the rules, other because of
necessity, greed, lust, or love. All of them swore that their
fortunes had turned with those actions.
One
deviant admitted to raping a hostage and was never able to maintain
an erection again. A villain told Mary that he had shot a kid and
been beaten into a coma that lasted six months when a previous battle
with the same hero had only bruised him slightly after shooting an
adult. The explanation that the heroes were enforcing these rules to
control the villains was dismissed several times by examples that
went beyond the scope of a hero's power. A Polynesian thief had
stolen from charity and the next day, his village had been
obliterated by a tsunami.
Overcome
with a feeling of helplessness, Starlet asked to leave The Stronghold
early. She pried her mother away from her gossip and her father away
from his cards and they left. On the ride home, Starlet tried to
figure out the question that had been nagging her all night. They had
parked in the garage and stripped down and hung up their costumes.
Oddly, she felt that their nudity rendered her immune to the anger
she felt the question would raise.
“Why
are we villains at all?”
Her
parents were not shocked. They did not even break stride as they got
dressed again in civilian clothes to go to a movie.
“What
do you mean, honey?” asked her mother.
“There's
so many ways it can go wrong and there doesn't seem to be a lot that
can go right. Do we know anyone that's happily retired?”
“A
few,” answered her father, buttoning his shirt.
“Well,
don't you agree that it seems like some very steep odds to climb?”
It
was her mother's turn to answer, “But it's worth it.”
“What
do you mean, it's worth it? Because we brought home so much money
from our last bank job? You could die at any moment for any reason,
it seems.”
She
thought, then added, “I could die.”
Scream
Queen hugged her naked daughter, then added, “I will never let that
happen. Now get dressed. We're going to the movies.”
Her
mother turned to continue dressing, but Mary stomped her bare foot,
“I'm not finished talking about this.”
Her
mother stopped and turned around, “Okay. I'm listening.”
Her
father dropped his hands to his sides and paid full attention to her
as well.
Mary
had never been uncomfortable with nudity, but now suddenly felt more
bare than she ever had before.
“I
want to know what reasons there are to do this. What reasons could
possibly outweigh the constant threat of death?”
“The
money,” said her father, without much conviction.
“No,
the money isn't enough to risk your lives over. And besides, Dad, you
could sell your mass engine to any army in the world and be set for
life. You stand to make more selling the weapon than robbing banks
with it.”
Mass
Deposit and Scream Queen looked at each other as though the thought
had never crossed their minds.
“Are
you guys serious?” asked Mary. She started to get dressed. “You
never thought about it. We could sell the mass engine to North Korea
and buy a string of islands to live on forever with mountains of
gold.”
“Why
haven't we ever thought of this?” asked Mass Deposit.
“I...
I don't know,” replied Scream Queen in bewilderment.
“Is
there any other reason to be a supervillain? I mean, other than world
domination, which no one will ever get.”
Scream
Queen thought out loud, “Money, world domination... it is fun to
do.”
“Fun?”
yelled Mary, fastening the straps on her heels. “You're not risking
our lives for fun, are you? I mean, take up skydiving or gator
wrestling or some other less dangerous hobby.”
“Everyone
we know is a villain,” answered Mass Deposit.
“So,
peer pressure then?” She scoffed at her parents. “You'll make new
friends.”
The
Avenging New Guard #4
Battlefield
of the Stronghold!
It
had been hard for Junior to get sex off of his mind after he lost his
virginity, but he had many people to kill.
Fatso
was setting up the explosives. Strictly drop it and leave it. Junior
wasn't about to give him the chance to screw this up. The bombs could
only be controlled by his remote. Across the street, in the Lincoln,
Junior sat in costume with Artemis next to him. Her hair was flat and
her make up was gone, but she was still attractive, despite the
steady nursing of a bottle of whiskey.
Junior's
eyes kept flowing Artemis' legs each time to bottle was lowered
against one. His breath would quicken as he remembered their night
together. He had felt a little shame in using his mask to make her
think of sex, but he believed that Artemis was a slut anyway, so it
didn't matter. And he was underage, so really she was taking
advantage of him, he reasoned.
A
few sinister costumes came close to Fatso, and Junior prepared to
blow the bombs and sacrifice Fatso, but their paths didn't cross.
Fatso
returned to the car, smiling like an idiot at the completion of his
task.
“I
finished, Junior,” he said when he entered the back of the car.
“Psycho-Babble,”
corrected Artemis with a slur.
“Psycho-Babble?”
asked Fatso.
Junior
looked down and choked out the words, “Yep. I'm Psycho-Babble now.
And our group is called the New Guard.”
He
turned to look at Artemis. While his helmet looked her in the eyes,
he stared at her breasts, reminding himself why he agreed to have a
cape-name, “Because I'm super-hero, I need a super-hero name.
And... it's Psycho-Babble.”
“Cool,”
said Fatso, smiling and bouncing in his seat, “What's my super-hero
name?”
“Um,
it's Fatso,” replied Psycho-Babble, matter-of-factually.
“Oh,”
Fatso replied, disappointed. “But that's my supervillain name.”
Artemis
quickly turned around. Junior had been hoping to avoid this
conversation.
“You're
a supervillain?” asked Artemis.
Fatso
shrugged, “Sort of. My dad is and he wants me in the family
business, so he gave me a costume and a name. Fatso.”
“But
you're a hero now, right, Fatso?” asked Junior, pointing the
conversation in a more positive direction.
“Oh
yeah,” he said, happily. “Right now, I'm a hero. Earlier, I was a
villain. Right now, I'm a hero.”
Artemis
pressed the issue. “How much earlier?”
“Just
a little bit ago. Like an hour,” replied Fatso. “Dad had this guy
tied up and it was my job to lower him into a pit of giant
millipedes. He got out though and got away. Don't get me wrong. I
want to be a good guy, but if your dad asks you to do something, you
do it!”
Artemis
turned back and sank in her seat, then took a long pull from her
bottle. She offered it to her team mate.
“No
thanks,” he said with a sigh, “I'm a minor.”
Artemis
sighed. “Don't remind me,” she said as she drank again to cover
her shame.
Junior
flipped the switch and the explosives filled the air with a deafening
crash. Despite being across the street and a few doors down, the
shock wave was enough to flip over the car.
The
ringing in their ears made communication impossible, but Junior
couldn't help himself, “That... that shouldn't have happened.”
“What?”
yelled Artemis, holding her ear. She tore the car in half to help the
trio escape from the wreckage. Slowly, they rose to their feet to be
amazed at the wreckage, the destruction caused.
“I
didn't use that many explosives,” said Junior, looking at the next
door building's wreckage and the bodies of its tenants strewn about.
“I didn't! I didn't do this,” he repeated to Artemis, looking for
absolution.
Spared
from the destruction was what appeared to be a ten foot cube of
water. There seemed to be movement on the other side of the water as
a reflection seemed to movie and ripple through the cube.
Junior's
hands went to his head, “The time distortion field! It must have
done something to the explosion! That cube is filled with
supervillains that know we just tried to kill them!”
Artemis
smiled and rolled up a sleeve, “So let's kill them first. We shall
take the heads from each of their necks as they exit!”
“No!”
screamed Junior, “They will straight up, no holds barred, no two
ways about it, kill us!”
Artemis
scowled at him, “I can not believe I bedded one such as you. You
will destroy your enemies as long as you remain safe? You will refuse
honest battle?”
(Right!),
Junior thought, (Like how I got you to have sex with me!)
“I
will fight with you, Artemis. [Run] I'm worried about the civilians
though. [Safety] Can we really risk their lives without their
consent? [A Stop Sign] That is not honorable either, is it?
[Retreat]”
“Very
well,” Artemis sighed, “You are correct. We should retreat and
meet them on another field of battle. Hold my hands and we shall
flee.”
As
Fatso and Psycho-Babble held her hands, Psycho-Babble added, “Let's
hurry. The time distortion field was reversed by the explosion and is
slowing their exit, but not for long.”
As
the New Guard fled the scene, the first villain emerged for combat.
It was Occult Eagle, and his Eye of the Eagle could see the New
Guard.
Psycho-Babble
#4
Daddy
Issues
As
Junior climbed up the trellis to his window, his father came more and
more into view. He was sitting on his bed, holding the signal jammer
and looking at the window and now, at Junior.
“Um...
hi, Dad,” said Junior, meekly.
“Hello,
son.”
Junior
finished climbing in the window and fell on the floor, “I know what
you're going to say.”
“Do
you now? Can you predict the future?”
There
are some family's where a question like that is sarcastic. If you are
a superpowered father expecting your son's powers to come in at any
moment, it is only half-sarcastic.
“No,
but I know what I did was wrong. I just wanted a little time out of
the house is all.”
Dr.
Mento patted the bed next to him for Junior to sit. Junior complied.
“Have
you developed any powers, Junior?” asked Mento.
“No,
sir. I'd tell you if I did.”
He
held up the signal jammer, “This is pretty advanced. Are you
technokinetic? Technopathic?”
“Nope,
just smart, I guess.”
“Are
you super-smart?”
Junior
smiled, “Maybe. Where's the line on that?”
Mento
looked over at a desk lap, “How far away is that lamp?”
Junior
shrugged, “Eight feet maybe?”
Mento
smiled, “It's 6 feet and 3 and a half inches away.”
“Really?”
“It's
a cursed part of super-intelligence. You don't have to guess about
anything like that.”
There
was a pause.
“Are
you a supervillain, son?”
Junior
had not expected this question when he had played this conversation
out in his head, “Uh, no. What kind of a question is that?”
“What
were you doing at the Stronghold?”
Junior
was enraged, “Wait, so you KNEW about that place?”
“What
were you doing there, son?”
“Did
the other heroes know about it? Why didn't you ever do anything?”
“What
are you talking about?”
“Dad,
they killed Mom! And you're telling me that you guys have always
known where they hang out. Why didn't you ever go there and arrest
them or...”
“Or
what?”
“Nothing”
“Arrest
them or what? Kill them?! Is that what I've taught you?”
“Dad,
I don't know what you've taught me. You've taught me that when
something bad happens, you become a therapist instead of making it
right.”
Mento
was silent.
“They
KILL people, Dad! They don't deserve to be treated with kid gloves!”
“I'm
going to ask you one more time, son, then I'm going to pull the
answer right out of your head.”
“You...
FUCK! You said you would never do that to me!”
“What
were you doing at the Stronghold?”
“I
BLEW IT UP!”
Mento
was stunned. Junior wished that he could just say that and not how
many people he had killed in the neighboring buildings.
“I
blew it up and it went wrong. Something happened to the explosion.”
“It
was bigger than you expected,” predicted Mento.
“Yes.”
“The
temporal energy was being contained and you ruptured the containment,
so there was a vacuum of time and the people inside the time
distortion field were slowed while time in the explosion ran faster,
leading to higher exit velocity and therefore more force.”
Junior
considered it for a moment. It was times like this that he realized
he could never be as smart as his super-powered father. “That
sounds like exactly what happened, Dad.”
Mento
rose to his feet and looked his son in the eyes, “People died,
didn't they? And not the people you intended. You killed civilians.”
Junior
gritted his teeth, “I didn't mean to.”
Mento
put a finger in his face, “You meant to kill people. You just got
the wrong people, but you went there with murder on the agenda. You
stay right here and don't leave while I think about this.”
He
walked over to the door and opened it to leave, then put a finger to
his head and sent a command to his son, ((Do not leave this room)).
Mento
leaned on the wall outside his son's room. He really had never wanted
to use his powers on his son, but this was out of hand. People were
losing their lives.
Turning
to face his son on the other side of the wall, Mento raised a finger,
hesitated and then put it to his head, reading his son's mind.
((What
have you been keeping secret from me?))
Images
and experiences flashed in Mento's mind. The design of the LCD helmet
and the finding of Fatso and Artemis. The murder of Bronze Bull. The
villain girl in the green corset. Sex with the goddess. Blowing up
the Stronghold.
((Forget
that I used my powers on you.))
He
loosened his collar and started to walk down the stairs. He opened
the door to the basement and went down those stairs as well, pulling
on a light string as he went. These walls were unfinished, a stark
contrast to the living areas above. Cobwebs and dust settled in every
corner. Gigabyte Ghost was not installed down here. There was no blue
line of surveillance. He walked up to a dusty cabinet and unlocked
the combination lock on the handle. He opened the cabinet and stepped
inside, through to another room. He flicked a light switch and the
room was illuminated. In the center was a chair with a helmet
dangling above it. He turned on a machine and sat down in the chair,
pulling down the helmet on his head. The console was in an alien
language that he had taught himself and with a few adjustments, he
was ready. He clasped his hands on the armrest of the chair.
“Njolyp
kanfpd mpagnd'ah” he said in an unearthly tongue.
“Takgh
mapny nea ad rempaont.”
The
machine emitted a low whirring noise and Mento ground his teeth
together and pulled on the arm rests with all his strength.
Mass
Deposit blinked. Occult Eagle blinked. Scream Queen blinked. Bug
Master blinked. The Winged Viper blinked. Fatso blinked. King Excel
blinked.
Every
single villain in the database blinked simultaneously and processed
the command.
((Rebuild
the Stronghold. Follow the rules.))
The
Immortal Artemis #4
The
Sister I Never Had
Artemis
fell back into Avatar's bed.
“It
was terrible,” she said.
Avatar
took the bottle out of her hand, “It sounds terrible. All those
people dead.”
Artemis
sat up, “Oh yes. That as well was terrible, but I was referring to
bedding that cowardly whelp. I had thought after all this time that I
had no more standards, but if I am feeling regret, I suppose that I
do.”
Avatar
held up the bottle and asked, “Was it the deaths of those innocents
that started you drinking again?”
The
goddess took the bottle and looked at it. “No, I started drinking
at the meeting. They had thought it was my birthday for some reason
and had bought me ouzo and wine.”
“Oh,”
said Avatar. “That's very telling.”
“What
do you speak of?”
“Well,
you're telling me this Psycho-Babble got you drunk and then you had
sex with him when you wouldn't normally have had sex with him?”
“Yes,
what do you make of it?”
“Artemis,
do you have any idea if your body is impervious to roofies? He might
have drugged you.”
“I
do recall feeling very at odds with myself.”
“I
have an idea, honey.” She left and went into her bathroom,
returning with a pill bottle. Avatar was not a pharmacist, but she
was trying to help her friend understand what had happened. “These
are some sedatives I have. Should be similar, right?”
Artemis
shrugged.
“Okay,”
Avatar continued, looking at the pill bottle, “I'm taking one as
needed for anxiety. Let's give you two and see if you feel it in the
next hour.”
Artemis
held out her hand and Avatar tapped the bottle, rolling out two
little orange pills. She turned to get Artemis water and heard a
crunching behind her. She looked back at Artemis to see the goddess
chewing up the tablets with a disgusted look on her face.
“Oh,
honey, you don't chew them. You just swallow them. Haven't you ever
taken pills before?”
Artemis
shook her head, trying to swallow the bits of pill and scrape her
tongue clear with her teeth. Avatar returned quickly with a drink of
water to help.
As
Artemis drank the water, Avatar explained, “I suppose pills are
relatively new to you, but their a godsend!” She looked at the
goddess. “No offense.”
“None
taken, my love.”
There
was that word again. Avatar tried to take back the conversation,
“Right, well, they have pills to make you happy when you're too sad
and pills to make you calm when you're too anxious and everything in
between. It is just the way to live. I have a lot, and I mean a LOT,
of types of pills in my cabinet. A whole galaxy of multi-colored
uppers, downers, screamers, and laughers.”
Artemis
raised the bottle to her lips again, but Avatar grabbed it.
“Honey,
you need to lay off the booze. It's an addiction.”
Artemis
raised an eyebrow, then softened and smiled, “Oh, my love. You are
watching out for me. How kind.”
Artemis
sat up and slowly started to move closer to Avatar, who leaned away.
“Honey,
I'm just watching out for you.”
“There's
that pet name again. Honey. So sweet,” smiled Artemis. “My
followers used to bathe me in milk and honey. Made my skin glow.”
Avatar
stood up from the bed, “Honey, I mean, Artemis, I'm from Georgia!
We call everyone 'Honey'.”
Artemis
rose and walked slowly towards Avatar around the bed, “Not true, my
love. I have been to that country now called Georgia.”
“No,
the STATE of Georgia!”
Artemis
stopped, confused. “So,” she weighed her words, “You do not
like me?”
Avatar
stepped forward and held her hand, “I do like you! You're a
wonderful friend. But that's all that I see you as, honey. You're my
friend.”
Artemis
thought for a moment.
“Is
that enough?” asked Avatar.
“That
is more than enough,” smiled Artemis.
“So,”
questioned Avatar in worried fashion, “You aren't going to pick me
up and have your way with me, are you? Because you are super-strong
and I'm really relying on you to control yourself and I'm realizing
what a stupid idea it was to experiment with drugs in this
situation.”
“You
are safe from my ravages,” joked Artemis with a wink. “And that
was a pursuit of love and lust, not these pills. I feel no different
thus far.”
“Huh,”
said Avatar, “Maybe you are impervious to drugs. Let's give it a
little more time before we call this experiment over. Wanna watch
some television? I've got America's Next Top Model on my cable box.”
“I've
never seen it. What is it?”
“Well,”
Avatar thought of the right way to relate it to Artemis, “There's a
bunch of girls there that don't look as good as us and they can't
fight crime and they are competing to be the most beautiful and
athletic among themselves.”
“That
does not sound entertaining or arousing.”
“Arousing...”
pondered Avatar. “Remember, you promised, no ravaging me.”
Artemis
put her right fist to her heart. “I swear it... honey.”
“The
point of the show is we feel better about ourselves by watching the
skinny girls compete to be half as pretty as, say,” she thought for
a good example, “She-Force.”
Artemis
laughed, “She-Force? She's not exactly the most beautiful among us.
Wasn't she made of adamantium for a short while?”
Avatar
laughed and hushed her tone to reflect the shame of enjoying another
person's funny misfortune, “She had a secret identity, you know.
She had to fake a dead relative or something to hide from all her
friends and co-workers.”
“You're
kidding,” Artemis puzzled, “A secret identity?”
“Yeah,”
explained Avatar, “Something to make her feel normal. Something to
pay the bills. I have two identities. I'm Sarah Gott and Debbie
Freeland.” Avatar looked up and squinted her eyes, keeping track of
her details. “Debbie is an editor who works mostly from home and
Sarah is a cashier at a department store.”
“How
do you find the time?” asked Artemis, impressed.
“Oh,
it's easy,” explained Avatar, “I just have zero social life. If
I'm not working, I'm, you know,” she mimed throwing a punch,
“Working.”
“It
would seem the fates have brought us together, my friend.”
“Why
is that?”
“Why
else would a goddess with too much free time find a sister in a
goddess with not enough free time?”
“Goddess?”
“Why
not? They only called me 'goddess' because they lacked the word
'super-powered'. You are super-powered. No difference that I can
see.”
Avatar
smiled, filled with pride at her friend's assessment of her. “Let's
watch the models.”
They
both sat down on the bed and Avatar turned on the television.
“We
can watch them call each other goddesses,” explained Avatar, “And
maybe we can figure out why you slept with Psycho-Babble and what the
hell is going on with that boy.
Psycho-Babble
#5
The
Truth Hurts
Junior
stared at the small office wastebasket, intent to avoid defiling it.
He
envisioned dams, walls, corks, plugs, faucets being turned off.
Nothing was working. He tried the door again. No matter how hard he
walked towards it, he could not make it to the door.
But
he really had to go.
He
pulled on his hair and groaned, then looked at the trash can again.
(No),
he thought, (I don't know what's going on, but I'm not doing that.
Especially with Gigabyte Ghost watching. And he's always watching.)
Trying
another tactic, he crawled under his desk. It intensified the
pressure on his bowels, but he found what he was looking for. It was
a small iron box with a combination lock on it. The lock was just set
for 777 as he knew that it was not enough of a lock to stop anyone in
the superpower community. He opened it and took out a pair of odd
glasses and a small box and a tube of plastic, that unrolled into a
keyboard.
He
pressed a few buttons and sat down. The glasses weren't ground
breaking, but they served their purpose. Using the same subliminal
imagery as his mask, coupled with sensors on the glasses and his own
biofeedback through the computer, Junior had used this interface to
program himself with information. Pure knowledge, untempered by
wisdom or the effort to obtain it. It was his intention when
designing it that it would help develop better neural pathway between
the left and right hemispheres of his brain.
Now
he was using it so he didn't have to poop.
While
letters, numbers, and multi-colored patterns engaged his brain,
subliminal words, images, and concepts were delivered deep into his
sub-cortex. Endurance, Sisyphus, empty bowels, anorexics, You are the
master of your digestive system...
(Nope),
he thought, throwing off the glasses in a panic and standing up,
unbuttoning his jeans, (Not working!)
He
ran to the wastebasket and pulled down his jeans and boxers, then sat
down, just as his father opened the door.
“Son,
I've thought it through and-”
“DON'T
COME IN! DON'T COME IN!”
The
father shut the door quickly.
“Are
you ok in there, son?”
“Please...
Dad... I am begging you... Don't come in... and don't ask what's
going on.”
Dr.
Mento was conflicted. He wanted to respect his son's wishes, but
Junior had just been caught lying to him and committing mass murder.
He looked to the blue line for guidance.
“GG,
do I want to know what's going on in there?”
Inside
the room, Junior shot a look up at the line that clearly meant, “Say
one word and I'll reprogram you into a Tamagotchi.”
“Sir,”
answered Gigabyte Ghost, “I can honestly tell you that you do not
want to see what my sensors are reading, but his actions do not pose
any danger.”
Gigabyte
Ghost continued quietly to Junior in his room, “Provided my robot
does not have to clean this up, understood?”
“Yeah,”
Junior whispered back.
“I
don't really want to do this through the door, Junior,” said his
father.
“Yeah,
well, I somehow am unable to leave my, uh, room, Dad. Any idea why
THAT might be?” Junior replied in an accusing voice.
(He
actually is smart), thought Mento, (Even with me erasing the
knowledge that I used my powers, he figured it out quickly.)
“Ok,
guilty,” answered Mento, “And I know I told you I would never use
my powers on you, but you left me no choice. What were you thinking
blowing up the Stronghold?”
“Oh,
I don't know,” replied Junior sarcastically, “Maybe 'These people
killed mom, let's kill them before they kill someone else's mom?'
Maybe 'This will save the world.'”
“Save
the world, Junior?” asked Mento, concerned. “You sound like one
of those deluded superheroes.”
“You
used to be one of those deluded superheroes, Dad. And I'm not a
superhero.”
As
he looked for something to wipe with, finally remembering the tissues
under his bed, Junior realized it was getting harder and harder to
deny the title of superhero to himself. His costume was meant as a
tool, but it was a costume. His super-team was meant to be a tool,
but it was a super-team, the New Guard. And now, thanks to Artemis
pressuring him, he had a superhero name, Psycho-Babble. He took a
little solace in its meaning.
Psycho-babble;
noun; Jargon, buzzwords, esoteric language to give a false impression
of plausibility through mystification, misdirection, and obfuscation.
It meant making people think you knew what you were doing by giving
them what they expect to hear, especially if they don't understand
it.
It
was a way to lie. And having it as his name made him smile a little
inside. His lie was right there for everyone to see, but no one was
smart enough to see it. He was no superhero, no matter how many
cliches he filled or how much he filled the role a superhero would be
expected to fill.
“I'm
glad to hear you aren't a superhero, Junior,” replied his father,
not believing it, “But that means you're a terrorist, a militant
idealist. Blowing up the Stronghold is no different than crashing a
plane into the World Trade Center or a religious extremist destroying
an abortion clinic.”
Junior
pulled his jeans up and buttoned them, adding sarcastically, “Yeah,
except supervillains are killers.”
“The
religious extremist believes the abortion doctors are killers. Al
Qaeda believes that American are killers.”
“That's
some serious devil's advocate you are playing there, Dad. You sure
you want to defend Al Qaeda?”
“The
point is that we don't have the right to take life, no matter how
justified we might think we are.”
Junior
started spraying air freshener around the room in excess, “You want
to get into a philosophy debate, Dad? Who do you want to quote? Wanna
talk about Nietzsche's Superman? Seems appropriate.”
“I
know my Nietzsche, son. I don't need a refresher. What's that hissing
noise?”
Junior
ignored the question and kept spraying air freshener until it ran
out, coughed at the mist, then continued, “Nietzsche says we're
supposed to be aiming to become the supermen who are above right and
wrong, artist-tyrants. He would say that if you had the power to take
a life, you were not morally obligated not to take it.”
Mento
rubbed his temples. Not to use his powers, but in frustration.
Intelligence and youth were a frustrating combination that often said
with authority ideas that the wise knew to be false or deceptive.
(It's
always Socialism and Anarchy or Ayn Rand and Nietzche), he thought.
He had been hoping that Junior would've fallen on the loving caring
side the spectrum so all he would have to worry about was soup
kitchens or, at the extreme, a redistribution of wealth scheme.
“What
about killing the hijackers of 9-11, Dad?” questioned Junior,
forcefully, believing himself to have his father on the intellectual
ropes. “Are you saying you should let that happen? That's what I
tried to do today, Dad! It was the right thing to do!”
“And
you failed,” answered his father. In the room, Junior's ego rapidly
deflated. “You failed to kill the 9-11 hijackers and for good
measure you flew the planes into the Trade Center yourself and blew
up the innocent passengers.”
Junior
had nothing to say. There was nothing he could say.
((You
can leave your room, Junior. You can't leave the house.))
“More
of this?” asked Junior quietly.
“Yes,”
his father replied, holding back tears. “Until I can figure out...
what to do with you.”
His
father slowly and sadly went down the stairs. Junior turned at looked
at his wastebasket, then up at Gigabyte Ghost.
“You
couldn't hear it, GG, but my father just used his mind control powers
to limit me to the house. I can't throw out the wastebasket.”
A
clumsy robot hand opened the door and entered with a trash bag in its
hand.
“I
understand, sir,” said the computer, “Can you at least put it in
this bag and tie it tightly? I will then dispose of it.”
Junior
had to come to grips with the idea that he couldn't clean up his own
shit without help.
Sensational
Starlet #4
Wolves
in Sheep's Clothing
“Honey,
wake up! Something terrible has happened!” Scream Queen, dressed as
her alter-ego, Mrs. Wonder, shook her daughter Starlet, also known as
Mary Wonder, not dressed at all.
“Wh-what
is it?” asked Mary groggily as she sat up in bed to see her mother
in her civilian clothes sitting on the edge of her bed.
“Someone
destroyed the Stronghold.”
Mary
was flooded with mixed emotion. She had had good times there, but had
some very horrible times there, but her parents valued the place like
no other on Earth.
“What?
Like someone's powers went off?”
“We
don't know, but we're getting ready to go rebuild it.”
Mary
snorted, “Rebuild? Since when do we build anything? Are you going
to do? Scream a two by four into place?”
“This
is no joking matter, Mary,” said her mother seriously. “Now your
father is already down in the garage, loading the car up with tools.
The Black Russian is going to the hardware store for supplies and to
rent a flatbed. We figure if Habitat for Humanity can do it, we can.
Or we can kidnap their families and make them rebuild the Stronghold.
But we need to hurry. Everyone else is there already.”
“We
were just there last night. When did it blow up?”
“Last
night, apparently right after we left. Someone was looking out for
you, it seems.”
When
they arrived at the site, Mary was astonished to see so many
supervillains in civilian garb. Everyone that could pass for a
civilian was there in work clothes, pitching in. The Anti-Babe was
working with Crispy Sounds to organize the tools and hardware while
Hex and Mr. Luck were already hammering together wall frames.
Then
Mary spotted something even stranger. It looked as though the
villains were working with superheroes to rebuild the building next
door. They weren't superheroes that she recognized. As a matter of
fact, when she really paid attention to them...
“Is
that Dr. Etoh dressed like a superhero?” Mary whispered to her
mother, nodding towards the cloud of vapor that was somehow wearing
bright and happy spandex and red boots.
“Yes,
but be quiet about it,” answered Mrs. Wonder. “Those of us that
can't pass for civilians are passing as heroes helping with a
disaster. They absolutely refused to let us do the work without their
help, so this is the compromise we came up with. They were determined
to rebuild the Stronghold no matter what.”
Mary
spotted a few other familiar faces behind domino masks now. Enfuego
was welding steel. Meat Man was lifting walls into place and the
Filling Fairy was cleaning the juice that Meat Man left on all the
hardware so it didn't smell like hamburger for the rest of its
existence.
“This
is unbelievable,” said Mary.
“We
all want to rebuild the Stronghold,” replied her mother.
“No,
I mean 'unbelievable' as in 'I don't believe this'.”
“What
don't you believe?”
“We
blow things up. We don't build things.”
“I
guess this is just a good enough cause.”
Mary
pointed at one of the workers and whispered to her mother, “That's
Dancing Anna carrying bags of concrete, Mom.”
“So?”
“Not
only did Dancing Anna refuse to put a single cent into the
renovations project a few months ago, she's a neat freak. A
germophobe. Now she's playing in the dirt with sweaty men, some of
whom have fleas and lice, and she's doing it all to rebuild the place
she didn't care about?”
“Mary,
when tragedy strikes, things change. People show their true colors.”
“Our
true colors are construction workers? No, this isn't right.
Something's not right here. This is a bizarro thing or a mind control
thing or everyone's being blackmailed and I didn't get the memo.”
Her
mother shrugged and helped Mr. Wonder unload tools. As the walked to
the site, Mary hurried to catch up to her father.
“Dad,
how long have to been coming to the Stronghold?”
“Since
we opened it about five or six years ago,” he responded gruffly,
setting down two large toolboxes, then beginning to open one.
“And
the building was already here?”
He
thought for a moment, “Yeah, it was a bar up front and it had a
little store room in the back. Someone put some magic on it so the
little room is a whole club. Warps time, too.”
Mary
looked for towards that storage room and saw temporary walls put up
to obscure it from view.
“Couldn't
we just set up shop somewhere else?”
“Nope,”
replied her father, “Gotta rebuild the Stronghold.”
“But
couldn't we just cast the same magic on another spot?”
“It's
not magic,” interjected the Occult Eagle, in civilian clothes as
Sean Ormsby.
“Hm,
thought it was,” replied Mr. Wonder as he walked off to work.
“Then
what is it?” asked Mary.
“Don't
know,” replied Eagle, “But I can tell you it isn't magic. The guy
that set it up, that set up the whole Stronghold, wasn't any kind of
wizard. Just had some alien technology that I had never seen.”
“Do
you remember this guy's name?”
Eagle
smiled and shook his head, excitedly, “No, I can't. And I have an
eidetic memory thanks to the Ring of Remembrance I wear. I remember
what I had for breakfast exactly 1,083 days ago. It was 352 pieces of
Kix and milk. And yet,” his smile widened, “I can't remember that
man's name or his face or really anything about him. You know what
that means.”
“Mind
wipe?”
Eagle
shrugged. “Mind something. Someone doesn't want us to remember that
guy because no one else can remember him either.”
Mary
turned and motioned to all the villains working, “You mean,
everyone here was affected by this mind power?”
“Yes.
It must have been a very powerful meta-human.”
Mary
thought for a second. “Eagle...”
“Shhh...
I'm Sean Ormsby today.”
“Mr.
Ormsby, if we know someone mentally forced everyone to forget the
person who made the Stronghold, why don't we think that that same
person is mentally forcing everyone to rebuild the Stronghold.”
“Rebuild
the Stronghold,” said Eagle in agreement to something Mary wasn't
offering for agreement. He took his supplies and joined the
construction.
Mary
ran to her car and grabbed her backpack, then ran to an alleyway. She
pulled out the bracelets and her costume and tried to figure out if
she should put on her costume. She just need to fly home. Could she
get away with skipping the costume?
“The
costume that's too cold to fly in,” she reminded herself.
She
repacked the costume and put on the bracelets, singing into them and
taking flight.
At
home was the family computer and a direct line to Meta Wiki. She
needed to find out more about the Stronghold and the person that she
was becoming increasingly convinced was controlling her parents.
(Fuck),
she thought, (I sound like a fucking hero.)
The
Avenging New Guard #5
Daddy
Issues
Junior
received a phone call from Artemis.
He
panicked and looked for some sort of privacy. He had totally
forgotten that in addition to forcing him to take a superhero name,
that goddess had wanted a way to contact him.
“I
refuse to live under the tyranny of this woman's vagina!” he
declared angrily to himself.
He
looked up at the blue line. The Ghost was always watching. He
couldn't leave the house and the Ghost was everywhere in the house.
Then
a thought, (Except the basement!)
With
the phone ringing, Junior lept down the stairs two at a time, opened
the door to the basement stairs and proceeded slowly, not sure where
his father's mind control would let him go and where the invisible
line dividing “the house” and “not the house” lay. He
answered the phone too late, however.
“He
didn't pick up,” shared Artemis, back at Avatar's apartment.
“What
a jerk!” shouted Avatar, maybe too loudly because Artemis got
wide-eyed. Avatar was just trying to keep focus on Psycho-Babble
being a loser so that thoughts of rejection didn't creep back into
Artemis' mind. “And this guy is your team leader?”
Just
then the phone rang. Blocked number.
“Hello?”
prompted Artemis.
“Sorry
about that, Artemis. Couldn't get to the phone in time,” said
Junior as he wandered around his disused and mostly empty basement.
“I
understand, Psycho-Babble,” Artemis said, looking at Avatar.
“Oh,
come on. We're not in the field. Do I have to be Psycho-Babble?”
“Whatever,
my friend,” conceded Artemis. She did not want to use Junior's name
in from of Avatar. “I was wondering how you were doing after the
explosion. Any injuries or wounds?”
She
covered the received and addressed Avatar, who was giggling, “I do
not enjoy idle chit-chat.”
Junior
dragged his finger across a dusty work bench and wondered how long
since anyone had been down here, “No injuries.”
“Would
you care to patrol with me tonight?”
(Ok,
this sucks), thought Junior. (A goddess that puts out for me wants
some one on one time. Not only do I have to decline, I have to do it
in a way that doesn't sound like I'm grounded.)
“I
would love to,” he said emphatically, “I mean, nothing would give
me more pleasure.”
Artemis
and Junior both winced as even he realized that sounded a bit sleazy
given their relationship.
“However,”
prompted Artemis, “You are declining?”
“Yes,
Artemis,” said Junior, then quickly he added, “But not by
choice!”
“Well,
what's wrong?”
“I'm,
um, underground.”
(Well,
it's technically true at the moment), he thought.
“What
do you mean, you are underground? Are you fighting,” she struggled
for an appropriate foe, “Mole men or something?”
Junior
kept looking around for inspiration for his lie, but found none, so
he decided to stick with the semi-truth. “At the moment I'm just
investigating.”
He
started opening drawers and cabinets looking for inspiration.
“Well,”
said Artemis with a little bit of attitude, “Let me know if you
find anything.”
Just
then, Junior did find something. A locked door in an unused basement
that he had never seen in the whole time he had lived there.
“Yeah,”
he quietly said, his mind preoccupied with this door, “if I find
anything.”
“Ask
him,” whispered Avatar.
“One
last thing,” added Artemis. “Can you control minds?”
Junior
was struggling to see between the cracks of the doors and was so
engrossed he forgot to lie.
“Kinda.
Look, I got to go. Mole men, you know.”
He
hung up.
“He
said, 'Kinda',” reported Artemis.
“How
do you 'kinda' control minds?” asked Avatar. “You either do or
you don't.”
“Maybe
he can, but not well? Or perhaps he can only influence minds? Of the
gods! Does that mean that deep down I wanted to bed him?”
“The
fact that he can control minds at all means that if he used it on
you, that's cape rape and you need to report him,” explained Avatar
as she got up off the bed and moved into the kitchen.
Artemis
rose and followed her, “What is cape rape?”
Avatar
poured two cups of coffee as she explained, “That's when some
asshole uses his powers to rape you. Like Quickling lays you down,
strips you, and pardon my French, fucks you, then redresses you and
poses you the same, and he does it all so fast you don't know what
happened. You just have friction burn in your wooha.”
She
sipped her coffee and handed one to Artemis, who looked puzzled.
Avatar pointed to her groin and repeated, “Wooha.”
Artemis
lifted her head an mouthed, “Oh.”
“Dream
Master was another one,” continued Avatar, “His wasn't physical,
so he didn't consider it rape. He'd come into your dreams and play
out sex scenes, but they weren't just dreams. For him they were real
because he had actually traveled into the girl's dreams and, pardon
my French again, fucked her mental projection of herself. Talk about
fucked in the head.”
“Your
French?” offered Artemis.
“Yes,
pardon it.”
Avatar
set down her cup. “And the mind control guys? Don't get me started.
Cape Rape City. Usually they're trolls or giant headed or horribly
mutated or wheelchair bound so they don't get a lot of women and are
probably bitter towards our whole gender. Then you have the
psychology. We're all puppets in their eyes. How can you respect a
puppet? Finally they can make us do whatever they want and they make
us forget it. It's simple math. “Rejected” plus “Ego” plus
“Power” equals “Rapist.” Specifically what the psychologist
call a “Sexually Inadequate Rapist.” They force girls because
they can't get girls.”
“What
was that 'psychologist' word?”
“Never
heard of a psychologist before?”
Artemis
grin self-abashedly and raised her coffee cup to her lips, “I've
been trying to force myself to black out for a few thousand years. If
the word was invented within the last few hundred and wasn't said
around a bar, then I might have missed it.”
“Right.
Sorry,” apologized Avatar, “I forget.”
“No
problem.”
“It's
someone you go to to talk out your problems.”
“How
is that different from a friend?”
“Friends
don't charge you a hundred dollars an hour,” Avatar joked. “But
seriously, you go to a psychologist to talk about things you can't
talk about with your friends. And sometimes they give you ideas and
sometimes they give you pills and sometimes everything gets better.”
“Ha!”
Artemis sarcastically laughed, “Sounds like something I could use.”
Avatar
raised her eyebrows, “You might like it. You could go to my guy.
He's really good. He used to be a superhero so he knows the problems
we face.”
“What's
his name?” Artemis asked.
Psycho-Babble
#6
Too
Much Honesty
“Doctor
Michael Mento,” Junior read aloud, looking at the combination
lock's inscription on the back. He had seen this lock once before
when his father was talking about medical school when was very young.
Research was very important and as his research dealt with secret
identities, he had to protect it from thieves.
The
lock was a spheroid with forty-seven moving pegs. Inside the lock,
his father had explained, were three microscopic pocket dimensions.
These dimension were populated by three races of sentient beings, the
Razul, the Verdel, and Rojow. They were not aware of each others
existence or even that their subconscious thoughts were actually the
gears inside one of the most elaborate and secure locks ever
imagined.
(And
he locked it onto a plastic cabinet), thought Junior.
(It's
like I say), he thought as he looked for a saw, (They think about how
they would defeat their security. Spells and power armors and
communication with termites.)
He
found a rusty hand saw and was through the plastic handle in less
than two minutes. He tossed the saw to the ground.
(Tackle
a super-problem like one of us non-powered people and there's no
defenses ready.)
Opening
the doors of the cabinet, Junior realized it went much deeper than he
had assumed. He stuck a foot in and wiggled it around, then found
floor. In this manner, he cautiously edged himself in to the cabinet
and told himself it was silly to hope he was going to exit in Narnia.
Fumbling
around, he found a light switch, turning it on to find himself in a
small room. The main feature of this room was a console, a chair for
the console and a helmet dangling above the chair.
“Right,
Dad,” Junior said to himself, “I have to explain myself? How
about you explain this?”
He
walked closer to the console to look at the controls. They were dials
and switches and lights and buttons, but the labels were unfamiliar.
He assumed they were a code his father had come up with.
Junior
started to hear mumbles of voices. He realized that he was underneath
his father's office. He weighed his options. He wanted to stay and
understand this machine, but the code was going to prevent that. He
used his cell phone to take several pictures then closed the cabinet
and retreated to his room, pushing aside the end table and laying
down next to the grate to listen in to another session.
“How
is that we begin this, Doctor?”
(Oh
no), thought Junior, (That's Artemis' voice!)
“We
start however you want to start, Artemis,” answered Mento. He
recognized the girl from reading his son's mind. “Some people like
to start off with what brings you here.”
“Avatar's
car.”
“I
mean, what is the most immediate issue that brings you here.”
“Ah,
yes. I have bedded a young boy and regret it.”
Junior
dropped his head to the floor and winced. He got the feeling that he
was not going to enjoy any part of this meeting.
Mento
stifled his laughter, “Who was this young boy?”
“I
do not know how to answer. With what name should I address him? He is
the leader of my team of superheroes and he has a superhero name.
However, I know his true name or at least what he said was his true
name. Finally, my friend and I have developed a degrading name for
him. I do not know what privacy we have here.”
“You
can share as little or as much as you want, Artemis.”
“I
think it would be safest if I use the name my friend and I have
created for him. It is least likely to be able to identify him.”
“And
what is that name?”
“Shrimp
Dick.”
Upstairs,
Junior banged his head on the ground.
“Shrimp
Dick?” repeated Mento, embarrassed for his son.
“Yes.
His pole arm was dainty and I was worried I had crushed it in the
muscles of my,” she tried to remember the word as she hovered a
hand in a circle around her crotch, “wooha.”
“Ok,
so,” Mento really didn't want to do this interview anymore, “Why
do you regret sleeping with... this man?”
“I
come up with many reasons each time I try. His daintiness, his
manner, his clumsiness in bed, but what I wish to talk about is not
his failures as a man...”
A
faint pounding continued upstairs.
“I
am unaccustomed to regret. You see, I was worshiped as a goddess in
ancient Greece.”
“Wait,”
interrupted Mento, “Are you telling me you are THE Artemis? That
was four thousand years ago!”
“Give
or take a few centuries,” she agreed. “I am immortal and they
thought us gods in that time. Now the same people are called
superheroes and supervillains instead of gods and demons.”
“I'm
sorry for interrupting. Please go on.”
“As
I was saying, I was a goddess in ancient Greece, so I had nothing to
regret. I spent all day eating and drinking and bedding and fighting
and giving my blessings. That went on for a very long time. Then, it
disappeared. Christianity was the religion of the masses and I was
rejected by my followers due to threat of death. I did not take it
well. I started to do some terrible things, things that would have
put the most decadent of our orgies to shame. I believe in my life, I
have consumed more wine than most countries have ever put out. I know
that was the case before the Industrial Revolution for certain.”
“You
are not drinking now?”
“Only
at the moment. I have not sworn off wine.”
“Please
continue.”
“Besides
the wine was the bedding. Men, women, animals, statues, objects,
vegetables, anything. Anything to feel some sort of love like my
worshipers once showed me. And that is an issue for me. I don't
regret any of that and yet I regret bedding Shrimp Dick.”
Upstairs,
Junior had risen and was casually picking through his hobby
containers for a razor blade to end his embarrassment permanently.
“Why
do you think that is?” asked the doctor.
“I
do not know. I was hoping you could tell me.”
“Well,
what was different about... you know...”
She
looked at him confused, “Shrimp Dick?”
He
closed his eyes and rolled them, sighing, “Yes.”
“I
do not know. With other men, I told them to bed me. Even if I do not
tell them, if I make myself available, conscious or unconscious, I
expect them to bed me and I have chosen it. With this one, this
Shrimp Dick, I did not feel afterward as though I had truly chosen
it.”
“Why
not?” asked the doctor, trying to understand if his son had
inherited his powers in secret.
“If
I had wanted to bed him, I had opportunity before that night. Why
then? Because I felt pretty? I could have had any man and would have
taken my fat friend over Shrimp Dick.”
“You
can do this, Junior,” he said with a razor on his wrist. “You can
do this.”
“Junior,
don't make me call your father,” said the Ghost. “He can tell
your body to pump slowly until he sutures you and you won't have
solved anything.”
Junior
turned and threw the razor blade at the blue line that watched him.
“I
am so fucking sick of you, GG!” Junior said as he stormed over to
his hobby box and searched, then started looking around the desk and
behind it.
“What
are you doing, Junior?” asked the blue line as it pulsed.
He
continued to search and started digging under his bed.
“Can
I help you find anything, Junior?”
Finally,
Junior stood up and held a box to his mouth and pressed a button.
“Hello,
GG,” came a voice that sounded like his father's.
“Michael,
Junior was in this room just before you arrived. I have no trace of
him at this moment.”
“That's
all right, GG. Delete all surveillance protocols, applications, and
settings.”
“Sir,
are you sure?”
“Yes,
I'm going to do a re-installation and I want to start with a clean
slate.”
“Very
well, sir. Deleting now.”
Suddenly
the blue light was gone and the watchful eye of the Ghost was off of
Junior. His father would just turn it back on when he exited his
office and saw that GG was offline, but the momentary peace was worth
the effort to Junior.
Junior
looked at the grate.
(Do
I really want to hear more?) he thought.
After
a few moments he decided to lean down and listen again.
He
heard singing.
Sensational
Starlet #5
The
Rules of the Game
Mary
stood in the office of Dr. Michael Mento firing both of her beams at
Artemis' chest, pinning her against the wall. Even at full power, it
wasn't enough to disintegrate her or even knock her out.
Mento
sat in the fetal position, cradling the stumps left after Starlet had
disintegrated his hands.
“Sorry
about that, doc.” she said, not meaning it. “The file said you
always put your hand to your head when you use your powers. I was
taking a chance that was a requirement.” Turning her focus back to
obliterating Artemis, she added, “I guess I was right since I'm
still blasting your patient.”
She
took a moment to sing, recharging the bracelets.
“Man,
she's durable!”
“I'm
immortal, you tramp!” Artemis shout out in pain.
“Tramp?
Me?” said Starlet incredulously. “I know who you are, even
without having barged in on your touchy feely therapy session. You're
famous, Artemis.”
Starlet
smiled and added, “For being a slut. I mean slut isn't even a good
enough word. You've fucked your way around the globe. The Earth has
run a train on you. Not just civilians or good guys either. I know
you've had more evil dick in you than... well actually, that's the
thing. Even among the villains, there's no one that's fucked more
villains. So, like I said, slut isn't an accurate word.”
“I...
am... a... GODDESS!” Artemis screamed.
“Yeah,
I've heard of your godly powers. Three dicks in your ass at the same
time. The logistics of that alone sets you above and beyond any skank
on Earth. How do you even get... or position... That's just messed
up. Oh, since I have you... you know, at my mercy... settle a bet I
have with another girl. That Catherine the Great story...”
She
hadn't even finished talking before Artemis began crying.
“Oh
my god! That WAS you! You fucked a HORSE!” Starlet made a disgusted
face and added, “That is so nasty.”
Starlet
sang a little into her bracelets and walked backwards over to the
doctor, keeping her eyes on Artemis.
“Hey!
Hey doc!”
She
kicked him in side, then kicked him in the bloody stumps, causing him
to let out a whimper of pain.
“You're
the one I wanted to talk to. I hear you're a good psychologist and I
think I might have some aggression issues. What do you think?”
She
smiled at him, “I'm just fucking with you. Therapy's for whiny
skank bitches who swallow rancid horse spunk by the gallon for a
thimble full of brandy. I'm here because I have a theory.”
She
turned off her bracelets. Mento had not noticed that Artemis had
fallen unconscious. His head whipped right back to Starlet, who sat
down on the bloody carpet right next to him.
“My
theory is that you can answer some questions for me about the
Stronghold. If you choose not to answer these questions, that's
totally your right and I understand that, but... oh, and I'm going to
use high notes for this.”
She
sang soprano into her bracelet and then grabbed his groin.
“Well,
if you don't answer, I won't be the only one singing high notes.”
“It's...
uh... against the rules...” he grunted out over his pain.
She
released his balls. “So you DO have answers for me.”
He
started to mumble, “No sexual torture, no women or children, no
killing superheroes, no rape, always wear costumes, never sell your
technology, take no sides in wars...”
“I
hadn't even heard about the war one. So why do we have these rules?”
“Because...”
he started.
Junior
strained to hear through the grate.
“Because
I made them,” he explained.
“What
do you mean, you made them?”
He
paused and she pointed a hand at his foot.
“I
will take your feet, old man. What do you mean, you made the rules?
You were a superhero. How did you make the rules for supervillains?”
“Not
just supervillains,” he explained with a smile. “Everyone.”
“What
do you mean-”
“EVERYONE!”
he yelled in her face with rage turning his face red. “I've
programmed everyone in town with rules to make this place safer. I
run this city. I rule it. What all you criminals want to do? I've
done. And I've saved this city. Just like every hero wants to do.”
“You
couldn't have,” Starlet started, confused. “You aren't powerful
enough.”
“Oh,
please, because my mind control is weak? I'm one of the smartest
minds in the world. That's how I've managed to beat every
supervillain, every superhero, and every civilian for the last 8
years. I used some alien technology and my own genius to save lives.
Haven't you ever wondered why no civilians help in a super-battle?
I've programmed them not to. They don't even stand around with cell
phones and take pictures. That's a pretty recent command I gave them.
Usually, I just tell different groups to follow the rules as a kind
of re-enforcement.”
“How
many people are you controlling?”
“Right
now? Nobody. That's the beauty. These rules aren't me talking. You
can't silence it. They're memes now. Units of knowledge at are stuck
in people's heads. And they'll teach them to their sons and daughters
who will teach it to their children forever. 'Don't steal from
charity' is like 'look both ways before crossing the street'. These
people are going to do it for the rest of their life as a reaction.”
Starlet
was stunned.
“But
the Stronghold. That's you, too, right?”
“Oh
yes. The Stronghold. Is it rebuilt yet?” asked Mento with a grin.
Mento
continued, “The problem with any bit of knowledge is that if it's
not reinforced, it can degrade. So I came up with the idea of the
Stronghold. A club where villains can come and meet and new members
are expected to learn the rules. Does the initiation still involved
getting a rule tattooed on your body?”
He
smiled, knowingly.
“The
initiation was that they gang raped me.”
His
smile dissolved.
“These
are men that I considered uncles growing up and the women... the
women toasted them and cheered them on.”
His
eyes were trying to figure out what could have gone wrong.
“What
did you program into these people?”
She
grabbed him by the collar and pressed the bracelet so hard against
his cheek it drew blood as she growled, “What did you program into
my family?!”
“I'm
sorry,” he said meekly. She lowered her bracelet and dropped him to
the floor. “The message,” he continued, “the message must have
gotten mistranslated or degraded. Perhaps tattoo their body became
defile their body...”
Starlet
sat in a chair and cried into her hands. She sniffed and wiped her
tears, then said forcefully, “You're going to make this right,
Mento.”
“We'll
see.”
She
turned to point her bracelets at him and threaten him with
disintegration, but she couldn't. He looked at her with purpose.
((No.
I don't need my hands to do this.))
Psycho-Babble
#7
Father
Knows Best
“If
it's any consolation, my hands, well, the stumps you've left, hurt
more than anything I've ever felt before,” said Mento as he and
Starlet walked down the basement stairs.
“I
won't lie. It does give me a warm feeling to know you're in horrible
pain,” she replied as she marched, robot-like, into the basement.
((Turn
right and walk to the tan cabinet.))
She
turned and started to walk to the cabinet.
“Why
do any of this? Why program people at all?”
“Because
you people are sick,” he replied seriously. “Everybody is sick.
Heroes and villains have large, destructive battles. They cause
millions of damage to save thousands of dollars. It's a mental
illness. And it's fatal. My wife died doing it. And then...”
Junior
strained to hear from the staircase where he followed cautiously.
“And
then I killed him. I told that bastard Major Warfare to eat glass
until he died and I stood there and watched him take every bite.”
“Oh
my god,” said Starlet.
Junior
felt a swell of pride for his father. He had always assumed his
father had never taken revenge.
“He
ran out of glass, so I had him suck on the Clawmobile's tailpipe
until he died.”
“Wait,
the Claw was there and didn't stop you?”
Mento
laughed, “Are you kidding me? He kept making purile homophobic
remarks about Major Warfare fellating the Clawmobile. Don't you
understand? They're all sick. The heroes. The villains. They're
mentally ill. They practically broadcast it with the costumes.”
He
waved a stump to indicate her street clothes, “Present company
excluded of course. That's why I had to give commands to the heroes,
too. And the civilians to keep them safe. With therapy, I've been
able to cure some of them and they've left the whole spandex crowd
behind and become healthy people. But it's a slow process. I can't
just command them to be mentally healthy.”
Mento
walked up to the cabinet, “Now this is going to be tricky. I'm the
only one that can open this lock, but you have removed my digital
phalanges...”
He
stepped in front of her and waved his stumps in her face, “That
would be my fingers. So I'm going have to be the eyes and mind and
you'll be the fingers. Same reason I've brought you down here. You'll
help me operate the machine. So first...”
((Hold
the lock in both hands.))
Starlet
picked up the lock, removing it from the severed plastic handle and
held it up.
She
managed a wry smile, “Ok. Now what?”
“Someone's
been down here,” he said, turning to the staircase to find his son
pointing a hand at him.
Around
that hand was a bracelet.
Mento
looked back at Starlet. She only had one bracelet.
“I
slipped it off upstairs, Mento, when I saw this guy. I don't know who
he is, but I was taking a chance he didn't like you. I didn't have
anything to lose.”
There
was a pause and she yelled back, “I can't exactly turn around,
random guy, but you blast it by squeezing a fist and recharge it
by...”
((SHUT
UP))
Starlight's
mouth closed so hard and fast she bit off a tiny sliver of flesh from
the inside of her cheek.
“Hi,
Dad,” said Junior.
Starlight
groaned.
(Way
to go, Mary), she thought, (He's probably not going to nuke his
family.)
“Junior,”
started his father, walking towards him, “I know we aren't on the
same page right now, but this is a safe place and we..”
“Oh
no no no no, Dad... Don't start with the shrink talk. Just because
you can't use your powers on more than one person at a time, you're
falling back on your shrink talk. Well, I'm kind of educated on the
subject.”
“What
do you mean?”
“You
know how your office is guarded against all kinds of threats,
technological and magical?”
“Yes.”
“I
listen at the vent.”
Mento's
shocked face revealed it all.
“You
never even thought about regular old eaves-dropping, did you, Dad?”
“I
don't know why, but it never crossed my mind. That's very strange.”
“Speaking
of all your security, how did she even get in?”
“I
don't know,” said the father, shrugging his shoulders and stumps,
“GG should've stopped her or at least alerted someone.”
“Oh,”
said Junior, realizing it was his fault, “Maybe she disabled it.
Who is she?”
Mento
made a face as he tried to internally debate with himself. Finally he
said, “You... you know who she is, don't you?”
Junior
fidgeted, but kept the bracelet pointed at his father, “What are
you talking about?”
“I
read your mind the other night. I didn't want to, but I had to know
about you blowing up the Stronghold.”
(This
is the guy who blew it up? The son of the guy who is forcing my
family to rebuild it?), thought Starlet.
“And
I know,” continued the father, “that you waited until your little
crush here had left. It's an admirable thing, but you don't want to
get involved with a villain, son, trust me. It doesn't end well.
Either you have to send her to jail or she has to kill you.”
“Shut
up, Dad, just shut up!” yelled Junior. “You're as bad as they
are. You said it yourself! You took over the city! You are ruling it!
Mind controlling everyone to do what you want them to. You're a
villain!”
Starlight
could only think at how normal her family seemed by comparison. Sure
she had been naked while her mom told her about the birds and the
bees, but here was a stumped megalomaniac giving dating advice to his
terrorist son in the middle of a Mexican stand-off where the hostage
is wanted by one for her hands and other for the rest of her body.
(Oh
no), she thought, terrified, (I hope they don't realize they can just
share me.)
((Good
idea))
(What?),
she thought, (FUCK!)
“Son,”
approached the father, “if you'll join me, then you can be my hands
for this and you can have the girl. I'll program her to be whatever
you want and do whatever you want. She will be the perfect woman for
you. Or, if you don't want to help, just let me borrow her to turn
the dials, and then she's all yours.”
Junior
thought.
“Really
think about it, son,” said the father with open arms. “I'm
offering you familial bliss and the woman of your dreams. Think about
what you really want out of this situation.”
Junior
lowered his arm, “I'm doing this for Mom. I'm fighting evil for
Mom. I want the same thing I've always wanted.”
His
father started towards him and said, “Good-”
Junior
interrupted him, raising his arm again.
“No
more villains.”
A
blast of light tore a circular hole through Mento's chest as his
heart was disintegrated. The shocked look of betrayal on his face
quickly gave way to a quiet slumping of features as he fell to the
ground.
Quickly,
Starlet spun around and pointed her bracelet at Junior, who returned
the gesture. They stood in silence.
“Are
you a superhero?” Starlet asked.
“I
don't know what I am,” replied Junior. “Are you a supervillain?”
“I
don't know. I was. I don't know what I am now.”
Silence.
“I,
um,” began Junior, “I like the green outfit.”
“Are
you seriously trying to flirt with me when I'm trying to decided
whether to kill you?”
“Sorry.”
Silence,
but this time it was broken by Starlet, “Did you really blow up the
Stronghold?”
“Yeah,”
he said, “But I regret it. I just ended up killing everyone in the
building next to it.”
“Doesn't
sound much like a superhero. I'm going to level with you. Your
father's got my family under mind control. I'm just trying to save
them.”
“That
doesn't sound much like a supervillain.”
“No,
I suppose it doesn't.”
Silence.
This time it was interrupted by Artemis, sitting on the stairs, “How
long do you two intend to do this?”
The
Avenging New Guard #6
The
Machinations of Dr. Mento
Both
turned and aimed at her, sitting on the stairs with her chin in her
hand, looking bored.
“Go
ahead and shoot,” Artemis said, “Won't kill me.”
“Why
don't I show you all what's inside the cabinet?” offered Junior.
“Ok,”
replied Starlet, lowering her bracelet.
Junior
waited to speak with Artemis in hushed tones, “Not a word to her
about you and me, understand?”
“Fine.
I understand.”
Junior
stood there, anxious.
“What
is it?” Artemis finally asked.
“Shrimp
Dick?” asked Junior, hurt.
Artemis
laughed heartily, “Could you hear me? Well, if I had known he to be
your father, I would not have discussed such intimate details.”
“I
thought you said it was a good size.”
“It
is customary to be kind when appraising a man's equipment. Do not
fret, child. You are young. Perhaps it has not finished growing.”
“Oh,
man, just kill me now.”
“You
missed that opportunity a moment ago.”
“Hey,
guys! Come look at this!” came Starlet's voice from inside the
cabinet.
As
Artemis moved forward, Junior grabbed her by the arm and harshly
whispered, “Do not tell her anything about my, you know.”
Artemis
rolled her eyes and entered the hidden room.
As
she walked away, he muttered to himself, sadly, “Still bruised...”
“What
does this machine do?” asked Artemis.
“From
what he told, um, I don't know your name...” started Junior to
Starlet.
“They
call me Starlet and I'd like my bracelet back...”
“His
name is Psycho-Babble,” answered Artemis.
“Psycho-Babble?”
asked Starlet. “So everything you say is placating bullshit?”
Junior
was stunned and stood for a moment blinking, “Yeah, pretty much.
You're the first person to know what it meant.”
“Is
that placation I hear?” asked Starlet mockingly.
Junior
sighed, “I need a new name. And this is Artemis, but you already
knew that.”
Starlet's
eyes got wide and she raised both bracelets in defense, “So, yeah,
all that skank and slut stuff was just witty super-battle banter. You
aren't going to hold that against me right?”
She
looked at Artemis, “Don't mess with me.”
She
shook her arms to wiggle the bracelets, “I have death rays.”
Artemis
stared at Starlet, then laughed deeply. “Young one, I have lived
for millenia. I have been covered in seed from head to toe. A few
disrespectful words from an impetuous child? I don't even feel it.”
“Bet
you felt that horse,” Starlet muttered to herself.
The
laughter vanished.
“But
do not test me, child.”
Junior
cleared his throat to try to break the tension. No luck. They
continued to stare each other down and size up the other girl in the
room. Junior cleared his throat again. Nothing. Then finally, he very
loudly said, “What strange markings on the console!”
Starlet
carefully lowered her bracelets and added, “Yeah, your father...
condolences, by the way...”
“Oh,
thank you,” he said reflexively. He then narrowed his eyes and
thought for a moment. “I don't feel anything. Nothing bad about
killing him. No regret, no sadness, not even any shock.”
Starlet
ignored him and continued, “Your father said it was alien
technology. I'm guessing these are alien markings.”
“This
is no more alien than I,” said Artemis.
Both
Starlet and Junior turned to face her.
“These
characters are, of all things, Greek. They are mirrored, but they are
Greek characters.”
“What
does it say?” asked Junior.
“It
is not that easy, Psycho-Babble. The characters are indeed mirrored
Greek characters, but the language is not Greek.”
“Damn,”
said Starlet.
“It
is Nuragic,” concluded Artemis. “At least, I believe I am saying
that right. I have never had to say that language's name as an
English word before. It was the language of Sardinia an eon ago.
However, I did travel to the island often and lived there for an
extended fifty year stretch.”
“Can
you translate it?” asked Starlet, enthusiastically.
“Of
course! However,” she leaned over the console and stared Starlet in
the eyes, “You have to say that I am the prettiest woman you have
ever seen and that my character and virtue is beyond reproach.”
Starlet
looked to Junior, then back and rolled her eyes, reciting, “You are
the prettiest woman I have ever seen and your character and virtue is
beyond reproach.”
Artemis
sat in the chair. “Good,” she turned to Junior, “I shall need
paper and pen. Tape if you would like me to label the controls.
Perhaps you should call Fatso and order some food. Maybe some
Chinese.”
Junior
bit his lip. “Sure.” He turned to Starlet. “Chinese?”
“Lo
mein.”
“Artemis?”
She
smiled as she examined the characters.
“Anything
with shrimp.”
Junior
grumbled to himself as he walked back to the stairs, stepping over
his father's body casually. He stopped and walked back to the body.
He closed his father's eyes. He opened his eyes. Suddenly, as an
experiment, he slapped his dead father.
“Why
don't I feel anything?” he asked himself, before turning to the
stairs for office supplies, delivery food, and a five hundred pound
man in a leather singlet.
An
hour later, Junior was entertaining a full house twenty feet from his
father's fresh corpse.
“Thank
you again,” Junior said, paying the delivery man and closing the
door. It was the second order of the night, necessary after the
arrival of both Fatso, who could eat this entire order himself, but
also Avatar.
Junior
was extremely worried that Avatar was the friend whom Artemis said
helped come up with his terrible new nickname. As he walked down the
stairs, he attempted to figure out how he could know without telling
her if she didn't know and also, how to force her to be quiet so that
he could still have a chance with Starlet.
He
had walked right over his father's corpse and not paused. He walked
back and tapped it with his foot. He knew that he was supposed to
fell bad, but he didn't and that troubled him.
“There's
my shrimp!” yelled Artemis with a smile when Junior entered the
room. Junior shot her a glare.
“Oh,
did you order more shrimp?” asked Starlet.
“My
mistake. What I got was enough. I don't think I would ever want
shrimp again.”
Junior's
face was red as he handed out a package to Avatar, who had made it
clear that she didn't like Junior.
“Thanks.”
Junior's
head shot back and looked at Avatar again, but she was unpacking her
food. He could have sworn she had said, “Thanks, Shrimp Dick.”
He
handed the rest of the tray of food to Fatso.
“Thanks,
Psycho-Babble,” Fatso said enthusiastically.
Junior
looked around at the five of them in this tiny room, eating Chinese
while they try to save the city from a mind control plot. It wasn't
the classic super-team, but it was definitely a super-team. What side
of the fence they fell on was yet to be seen.
He
tried to predict what each person will want to do when push came to
shove.
(After
we remove the programming, all hell is going to break loose), thought
Junior, (The rules are fucked, that much is clear. But we're going to
replace them with no rules?)
(I
could keep manipulating Fatso and he'd do what I want. Is that
something I want to do? His father is a villain. If we go hero, am I
going to have to order him to kill his father? If we go villain, will
he even stick with us or just work with his father?)
(Artemis
is definitely our powerhouse. I can't let the fact that I would like
her to burst into flames distract me from that. I think her
girlfriend has her solidly on the side of good.)
He
looked at Avatar.
(Yeah,
same thing. Definite hero. Definitely want her to burst into flames.
Wait, that's her power, isn't it? Whatever.)
He
looked at Starlet out of the corner of his eye.
(I
really wish she was wearing that green number with the fish nets.
Mmmm... She's a villain for sure. I think she's just here for her
family, then she's gone. Maybe she'll try to program to world to be
her servant. Gotta keep an eye on her.)
He
rubbed his face.
(Jesus
Christ, how am I in charge of enough firepower to wipe a nation off
the map? I'm 14 and have no powers. What do I have? Common sense?)
Suddenly,
his eyes went wide.
“Guys...”
Everyone
stopped eating and looked up at him.
“Did
anyone search this room?”
They
all looked at each other, then quickly set down their Chinese food
and turned to the walls. After a few seconds, Starlet found
something.
“I've
got a book!”
Artemis
took the book and flipped through it.
“This
is a translation of the characters. Well, great! Now I feel like I've
been wasting my time.”
She
looked again.
“No
no no, wait, this isn't right. He's got MOST of this translated
right.”
Starlet
looked at the cover while Artemis held it.
“He
titled it “Translation of an Alien Language.””
“That's
it. That's what's wrong with his programming,” said Junior, who
took the book. “All my dad had was these markings on the console
and no reference, so he decoded it like you would a new language. But
there's not enough here to decode a whole language. There's no
Rosetta Stone to reference. So he did the best he could to translate
it, however...”
“He
got a few tiny things wrong,” exclaimed Artemis, grabbing the book
and looking at the console. “Look here!” She pointed to a dial.
“He thought this marking on the dial was 'consider' and it's
'conceive'. He was trying to force people to not rape...”
She
shot Junior a quick glance.
(Oh
god), he thought, (Does she know?)
“...and
instead he made them conceive no rape. He got rid of the concept of
rape so those people didn't think anything was wrong with what they
were doing. There's little changes throughout this panel that
explains so much of the horrible behavior. I still need time, but
this is what we needed.”
She
turned to Junior and stood up straight.
(Oh
please don't hit me), he thought, (My entire head will come off).
“Good
idea to search, leader,” she said.
“Well,
thank you..” he said nervously, “Let's finish our takeout and
then we'll save the city.”
Later,
when the machine didn't work, the mood had changed.
“You're
supposed to be the smart one, why don't you figure it out?” yelled
Avatar at Junior.
“And
what the hell have you done so far except eat General Tso's Chicken?”
retorted Junior.
“That's
not even how you say it!” she returned.
“Go
to hell!” he yelled back.
“Fatso,
I swear if you don't move, I'm going to carve a Starlet sized door in
your ass and march myself right through your guts to get to that
bathroom.”
Fatso
struggled, stuck in the doorway and crying, “I'm sorry, Starlet! I
don't mean to be here!”
“Just
get out!”
“I
can't!”
Starlet
held a bracelet to her mouth. Artemis grabbed her arm.
“If
I hear one note come out of that mouth, you'll be singing through a
tube,” the goddess threatened.
“Shove
it up your ass, horse-fucker!” Starlet snarled, “You've shoved
everything else up there!”
“You
whelp!” yelled Artemis as she squeezed.
“AAAAAIIIIIIII!!!”
screamed Starlet, which charged her bracelets. She fired a beam into
Artemis' face, sending her back into the wall, leaving a dent where
her head hit.
“What's
going on back there?” asked Fatso in a panic.
Avatar
rushed to Artemis and held her back while Junior grabbed Starlet and
held her.
“You
could've broken my arm,” yelled Starlet.
“I
should've broken your jaw!” growled Artemis.
“Everyone,
just CALM DOWN!” Everyone settle down at Junior's command. “This
is no time to be falling apart.”
Silence
filled the air as everyone considered the leader's request and plea
for sanity and civility.
Pppppppfffffffffbbbbtttttt
Junior
hung his head at the hopelessness of it all.
“Oh
no,” said Avatar, turning to Fatso. “Tell me you didn't...”
“Oh
god!” screamed Starlet. She began pounding on Fatso's back and
crying, “Let us out! Let us out! Let us out!”
“I'm
sorry, you guys. I tried to hold it in,” apologized Fatso.
Artemis
wrinkled her nose.
“It's
like Attila the Hun's saddle,” she remarked.
Back
Issue
The
League #263 – January 1991
War
World, part 4
“Greetings,
mortal,” a woman clothed in fire and water says directly to you. “I
am Schmoo of the Ancestral Order of Life. It is my duty to observe
the events of time which shape it and define it. I am forever
forbidden from interfering with the events of the universe by the
Order. Mine is the task of a watcher. Events of the magnitude to
change time, fortune, and destiny rarely leave survivors, but the
events are too important to go unseen.”
The
woman, floating in space, effortlessly gliding and she looks you in
the eyes brings to life images of the past as she speaks.
“It
was the Beyond-Man whose reality tore and even as I knew the chaos it
would bring, I could not prevent it. The Beyond-Man lived in a world
of absolute peace and perfection. He was alone in this world, but he
knew little else. His power once threatened the fabric of the
universe itself, but the Order sealed him away in his perfect reality
and erased his memory.”
Images
of a man with paper white skin laying in a meadow of swirling
beautiful colors fill your eyes.
“I
watched over the Beyond-Man and he was happy to simply alter his
reality as he saw fit, without any conflict or competition. One day
however, the hero from Earth known as Nuke-Te was killed defending
the planet. His decaying body too toxic for Earth to survive, his
remains were shot into space, where they drifted for years before
colliding with the pocket dimension of the Beyond-Man. His radiation
burned a small hole. So small that even with all his power and time,
the Beyond-Man did not notice it for months. Once he did notice it
however, he knew there was more to life.”
Images
filled your mind of the colorful heroes and villains of Earth who
engage in feats and battles of god-like proportions. The League and
the Doom Brigade. Obelisk and Destructor and Major Warfare. Lasers
and rockets and eye beams of super-strength and flight.
“For
a while,” Schmoo continues to explain, “He was content to watch.
Eventually, he craved resolution. He escaped his cell and created a
new planet, War World. For him, this was little more than a casual
thought to him, such is his power. His War World off set the tides on
Earth and Earth's heroes were prepared to investigate when they
disappeared in a blinding light. The entire League were plucked out
of their lives and appeared on War World, in costume, for it was the
Beyond-Man's will to see them in person. Obelisk, the second Claw,
Synthetic Man, Polymer Man, Luna, Bully, Rocket's Red Glare,
Jupiteramos, Dr. Mento and his wife Charade, and the Green Titan.”
The
League, surprised, appears to you on a desolate planet. Around them
buildings appear to resemble their home cities, as well as some
bizarre designs of the Beyond-Man himself.
“But,”
counters Schmoo, “the Beyond-Man did not simply wish to meet the
heroes of Earth, he wished to see them in action. To this end, he
collected the men and women the League opposed most often, the
Nightmare Kings.”
On
another side of the planet, appear Destructor, Bronze Bull and his
wife the Anti-Babe, Occult Eagle, Mass Deposit and Scream Queen,
Judas, Major Warfare, and the Scarlet Titan. A family of villains
appear together; Hatred, Cutie Pie, and their young son, Fatso.
“The
Beyond-Man tempted the villains to defeat the heroes with power and
wealth, a promise he proved was little for him to fulfill by
demonstrating his reality-altering powers, returning Occult Eagle to
his human form. The Beyond-Man tempted the heroes as well, but Dr.
Mento spoke for them and requested no part in the game. He only
wished that War World be unmade to prevent the dangerous of the
violent tides on Earth. The Beyond-Man was unmoved by the plight of
the Earthlings, but set Mento's request as the stakes for defeating
the villains.”
The
image of the barren landscape of the hero's side appears to you
again. The League Hall sits next to the Claw Cave which sits next to
the Eiffel Tower. More monuments and odd buildings remain behind
them.
Inside,
the group is gathered around a jar of red and peach colored liquid
that sits still.
“He
was a good man,” said the Claw.
“Always
had a joke or something witty to say, no matter what the situation
was,” said Bully.
Green
Titan sniffled a bit and added, “He'd be pretty upset at us, all
standing around like this mopey.”
“Works
for me,” said Obelisk. “Let's kill the bitch that did this to
him.”
He
turned and started to walk into the next room. The League followed
him, trying to stop him.
“You
can't!” yelled Claw.
“She's
one of us,” implored Rocket's Red Glare.
“Shut
up, both of you,” snapped Obelisk, opening the door to the cell.
“Whatever is left in this body isn't Luna anymore!”
As
the light hit the once-hero in chains, she growled and said, “That's
right. It's Eclipsa now!”
Obelisk
ran in to smash her, but a green bubble surrounded her. His fists
smashed down on it as she laughed madly.
“I
can't let you do that,” said Green Titan.
“She's
in chains, Obelisk,” reminded Dr. Mento. “She can do no more
harm. Meanwhile, the Nightmare Kings are rallying. With Polymer Man
dead and Luna in chains, we are down two people. With Jupiteramos
turned to stone by Judas, that's three down. We can't start fighting
between ourselves and make it easier. Show some restraint!”
Obelisk
turned to face the rest of the League. He addressed them, “I'm not
interested in my decisions being questioned like this. Titan, I will
beat you black and blue and green. Mento, you might be the smartest
man in the room, but you don't get to talk down to me. Remember, I'm
the strongest man in the room. Rock's pretty hard.” He tapped the
glass case of Mento's skull. “Brain's are pretty squishy.”
Obelisk
stormed out of the room. Rocket's Red Glare shivered and said, “He
scares me so much when he gets like that. Like we're all ants to him
and he can do whatever he wants.”
“It
shouldn't be like that,” said Mento, rubbing his head. “There
should be rules.” Charade pulled close to him, comforting him.
The
League returned to the meeting room only to see Obelisk leaving with
the jar of Polymer Man, heading in the direction the memorial room
would be in the real League Hall.
“Mento,”
said Claw, “We need to be smart about this next move.”
“I
agree,” Mento responded. “A direct assault would be suicide
without Jupiteramos and Polymer Man. Luna's darkness powers would be
nice for a stealth assault, but I don't think she's going to be
helpful since the Anti-Babe turned her into Eclipsa. With stealth and
strength off the table, surprise might be the way to go. It will be
difficult. However, we can hope the Nightmare Kings are turning on
themselves even more than we are. They've never been known to be very
good at cooperating.”
At
the facsimile of the Lair of Nightmare Kings, a wall came crashing
down as Bronze Bull missed with his power foot, putting it through
the plaster and wood as he screamed at his wife, “YOU WHORE!”
Inside
their room, the Anti-Babe was dodging his attacks easily, her tiny
body flipping around the furniture and landing with a gymnast's
grace. “What did you expect?” she demanded. “You know what my
powers are, Johann! I can only turn people into my super-powered
slaves by sleeping with them!”
“I
know how you create your Anti-Bodies, bitch! You told me you were
through using your super-herpes!” he screamed as he threw a lamp at
where she stood on the dresser. She lept off and onto the bed. “When
we got married, you said you were through using your cunt of steel on
anyone but me!”
“Did
you see the power of the Beyond-Man, Johann? We need that power. We
need to do everything we can to get that power!”
“Slut!”
“I'm
not going to be judged by you,” she said sternly, hoping down from
the bed and looking him in the eyes. After a moment, she walked out
of the room. Bronze Bull stomped their bed to pieces in frustration
as he yelled.
“Everything
okey-dokey, honey?” asked Cutie Pie in her house dress and apron
with a sweet sing-song voice.
Anti-Babe
flipped her the bird as she walked out the door to enter War World
alone.
Inside,
Occult Eagle sat with Destructor at the table. The occultist and the
glowing green mass in a plastic suit watched the door shut behind
Anti-Babe.
“There's
one,” said Occult Eagle.
“One
what?” asked Destructor.
“We
aren't exactly comprised of team players, Destructor,” explained
Occult Eagle. “The longer we wait to strike, the more of our
numbers will implode. Or worse. For all we know, Anti-Babe's on her
way to the League right now to help them.”
“I
don't understand. Why would we fall apart?”
Occult
Eagle shrugged and answered, “Don't we all want to rule the world.
It inherently puts us at odds with each other.
“I
don't want to rule the world,” countered Destructor. “If we win,
I'm going to ask the Beyond-Man to make me a normal man.”
“I
can see why you'd want that,” conceded Occult Eagle. “When I was
trapped in that bird form, all I wanted was to be regular. I would
have given up my knowledge of arcana just to have fingers again. The
Beyond-Man's power did it for me. I'm sure he can do it for you. But
we have to defeat the League first.”
“We're
on track to do that,” said Mass Deposit as he and his spouse,
Scream Queen, sat at the table. “The score is three-nothing.”
“Three-one,”
corrected Occult Eagle.
“What?”
asked Scream Queen.
Destructor
pointed at the door and answered, “Bronze Bull didn't like that
Anti-Babe slept with Luna and Babe left.”
Scream
Queen sighed, “I liked hanging out with her. Cutie Pie's cheeriness
is infuriating.”
The
unmistakable voice of the Beyond-Man filled the chambers of the Lair
of the Nightmare Kings, “Nightmare Kings, gather outside! The
contest has been won!”
Everyone
at the table looked at each other confused and they gathered the
other villains they could find and exited slowly. Before them stood
the League, with the Beyond-Man between the two groups.
“Stay
your guard, mortals,” announced the Beyond-Man in a booming voice.
“My power prevents all harm at this moment. Heed my words.”
(Good
job, Charade. Keep it up), Mento thought to his wife.
(It's
a strain to fool this many people), she replied, struggling to
maintain the illusion of the Beyond-Man.
Above
the heroes and the villains and the false Beyond-Man, stood Major
Warfare on the roof of the Lair, well-armed and dangerous. He watched
the display, then shouldered a bazooka.
“Good
intel is important, soldiers. So, are you really the Beyond-Man or
just one of Charade's illusions?” yelled Major Warfare.
Everyone
looked to the Beyond-Man. The Nightmare Kings then turned to see
Charade, straining to maintain the illusion.
“Do
it! Do it now!” yelled Obelisk, charging at the Nightmare Kings.
“What?!”
cried Mento.
Rocket's
Red Glare blasted the Nightmare Kings with light as Green Titan
encircled them all in a giant green globe that grew a handle.
Major
Warfare pulled the trigger just before Mento could enter his mind.
((Drop
it!))
Major
Warfare dropped the empty bazooka while it's payload exploded at the
feet of Charade, sending Mento, Claw, and Bully to the dirt.
Obelisk
made no notice of the nearby explosion and grabbed the Green Titan's
construct by the handle, shaking it violently.
Inside
the construct, the Nightmare Kings bounced into one another and the
walls with great force.
“Modeerf!”
yelled Occult Eagle once he caught his breath, casting a spell that
dissolved the prison.
Obelisk
jumped on Destructor and start punching him through his plastic hood,
while Green Titan and Scarlet Titan began flying through the air,
blasting each other with energy bolts. Bronze Bull kicked the
Synthetic Man, sending him back, crashing into rocks, then jumped on
him, stomping him and taking out his rage at his wife on the robot
from the future.
“Blasted
wild cards. Can't this sort of thing be civilized,” groan Mento as
he sat up. “Charade, are you alri-”
Mento
sat stunned, looking at the foot of his wife, clothed in a boot that
he helped pick out. Where her leg should have been was nothing, only
splatter.
“Oh
god,” he said, picking up the foot and holding it to his chest,
looking around for the rest of her.
Rocket's
Red Glare flew into hit Cutie Pie, who smiled and said, “Oh you
don't want to hit me, do you?”
Glare
found herself unable to harm such an adorable person and stood
stumbling for an apology. Mass Deposit clapped his hands together,
yelling, “Sorry, Glare, but not even light escapes a black hole!”
Glare
transformed herself into solid light and began flying away from the
gravity well Mass Deposit created. As she flew, the hole seemed to
stretch her light more and more until it touched the hole itself.
Suddenly, the whole was gone and Mass Deposit was on the ground, with
Obelisk standing over him. He turned to Glare and offered a hand,
“Are you hurt?”
Glare,
disoriented, took his hand and stood up, saying, “I, I don't know.”
She motioned a few times, trying to turn into light, then said with a
panic, “I don't think I have light anymore!”
“AAAAAHHH!”
Obelisk screamed and fell to the ground, revealing Destructor with a
glove off and a hand outstretched, threatening, “Let's see how you
do against me without the suit on, Man of Stone!”
“Enough!”
came the voice of the Beyond-Man. Everyone paused.
“It's
another of Charade's tricks!” yelled Scarlet Titan.
They
all looked to Charade, who was spread in pieces, being collected by a
sobbing Dr. Mento.
All
the men and women found themselves in the hall of a great castle with
a voice beckoning them forwards. A woman's voice filled their ears,
“Greatness is a funny thing, mortals. Some are born great. Others
have greatness thrust upon them.”
Obelisk
and Destructor opened the doors of the throne room to see the
Beyond-Man laying in front of the throne, a collar on his neck and a
chain running up to the throne where it was held by a dainty hand.
“Oh
no,” said Bronze Bull.
“And
then,” said the Anti-Babe with a smile, “there's me.”
Psycho-Babble
#8
Psycho-Babble
for Psycho-Babble
“Eventually
we got Fatso out of the door when Starlet kicked him in the balls. I
guess the urge to curl up moved his mass around in just the right
way. Actually I was surprised he felt it. That's supposed to be part
of his powers. He's not supposed to feel stuff like that because it's
all covered in so much fat. I'm guessing there's not a lot of fat in
a scrotum. Good to know that weakness, right?”
“Do
you keep track of your team mates weaknesses?” asked Junior's
therapist, Dr. Mad. His father had insisted he get one and said there
would be a conflict of interests if he had been his son's therapist.
Though Dr. Mento had really opened up the field of super-powered
psychology, Dr. Mad had filled a niche as the “other super-shrink.”
“Everyone
always says it's 'just in case'. Just in case you turn evil. Just in
case you are mind controlled. Just in case the alternate universe
version of you is a criminal. Honestly, I think it's just a good
feeling. Especially if you have no powers. I've got a hulking beast,
a goddess, a fire elemental, and a blaster, and I've got what? I
don't even use my helmet anymore.”
“Why
not?”
“Errr...
I eventually came clean to Artemis about using it to get her into
bed. I still maintain it wasn't cape rape, but I know it wasn't
right. A condition of her remaining on the team was that I ditch the
helmet.”
Dr.
Mad wrote on his pad as he talked, “What makes you say it wasn't
cape rape?”
“The
way I see it, cape rape is using your powers on someone to rape them.
Like when Captain Elastic got caught getting real thin with his parts
and slipping them into people's costume without them knowing.”
“And
you?” prodded Mad.
“I
don't have any powers. I can't cape rape someone.”
“Your
helmet gave you mind control powers.”
Junior
held up a finger, “Mind influencing powers. And only maybe. I still
have no way of knowing if it ever worked or if I was just successful
in using my powers of persuasion.”
Mad
looks at Junior in silence. Junior looked back at him and then
scowled.
“I
get it. 'Powers' of persuasion. It's just a saying,” defended
Junior. “I don't have powers. I can't cape rape. End of story.”
Mad
made a note on his sheet and redirected the conversation, “We can
come back to that another time.”
“Great,”
sighed Junior.
“What
happened to the machine?”
“It's
still there. Still unusable. My dad's mind control was weak, but it's
still a necessary part of the machine. If you don't have the ability
to control minds, you can't use the machine. We've got it all set and
ready. We just need someone to sit in the chair while we broadcast
through them.”
“What
if that person has their own agenda?”
“I
know. It's risky. What we really need is someone with absolutely no
wants or really, just nothing going on upstairs. The ability to
control minds is all I need. Pulse is optional.”
There
was a moment where neither one said a word. When Junior leaned
forward in his chair, his therapist interrupted him.
“Stop,
Junior,” Dr. Mad held up a hand. “Stop. And think. Before you say
anything, I want you to think. You think that the reason you don't
feel guilt over killing your father has to do with the machine's
programming in your head. I've warned you that when you remove that
programming you're going to be overwhelmed with guilt for it.”
“Yeah,
but...”
“I
know what you're considering. Think it through though. You're going
to feel guilt for just the little kicks and the playing to did with
his body.”
“It
would be right in a way, you know. He did put us all in this
situation. He could get us out.”
“And
would you forgive him if he did?”
“Let's
stop the session for a minute, doc.”
Junior
got out his cell phone and started dialing.
“Do
you know anyone who can raise the dead?”
The
Avenging New Guard #7
The
Eagle Has Landed
“Welcome
to our hidden lair,” said Starlet as she pulled the blindfold off
of Occult Eagle's eyes.
Occult
Eagle looked around, shocked.
“This
is Denny's,” he stated matter-of-factually.
“Yes,”
confirmed Junior, taking his Moons Over My Hammy from the waitress.
“Our real hidden lair is... you know... hidden.”
“Wait,”
said Occult Eagle, digging through his bag before retrieving the Eye
of the Eagle, “You are the people who destroyed the Stronghold!”
“Failed
to destroy the Stronghold,” corrected Artemis as she ate a french
fry.
“Once
you get the whole scoop, you'll understand,” explained Starlet as
she took her fruit bowl from the waitress.
“Anything
else y'all need?” asked the waitress.
“I
think this guy,” Junior pointed to Fatso, “would like another
order of all you can eat pancakes.”
“No
problem, sweetie. If you need anything, just get me. Name's Sherry.”
“Thanks,
Sherry!” said the whole table except Occult Eagle, who now noticed
he was the only in costume.
“Wait,
why am I the only one in costume?” he asked.
Avatar
replied first, “Way funnier to go to Denny's with someone dressed
as a giant bird.”
Starlet
smiled, “Look, we're... a different kind of team. Casual and we're
not heroes or villains. We're just... us. I didn't want to assume
that was your bag though, so I told you to come in costume so you can
keep your secret identity.”
Junior
leaned in, “Eagle, Starlet vouches for you. And that's good enough
for me. So if you want in, you're in the group. We're called the New
Guard. We're going to be taking a broad view to the whole superhero
versus supervillain thing. Three of us are heroes and if you joined,
then three of us would be villains. None of us are black and white.
We're good guys that do bad things. We're bad guys that do good
things. Our mission is to watch over both groups and try to stop the
oncoming storm.”
Eagle's
eyes narrowed.
“What's
the oncoming storm?” he asked, looking around the table for
answers.
Starlet
answered, assuming that he would trust her the most, “This is kind
of a 'red pill – blue pill' Matrix-y moment. If you don't like what
we've been talking about, you need to get up and walk out of this
Denny's. Once we tell you this, you are not going to be able to
return to your old life.”
“Why
would I stay?” he asked.
Avatar
answer sharply, “Again, the Matrix. We're just offering the truth.
What you're living right now is a lie, but you don't know it yet.”
“Ok,”
Eagle answered, “I'm ready.”
“It
would've been so cool if we had actual red and blue pills. Like even
if it was a mint and a red hot,” joked Junior.
“I
think I have a Lifesaver in my purse,” added Avatar.
“Welcome
to the New Guard, Eagle,” said Starlet.
Everyone
applauded. Fatso quickly realized he had been missing the
conversation and joined in with the applause.
“That's
good, Fatso,” said Junior, with a pat on the back. “You can go
back to your pancakes.”
As
Fatso did, Junior turned to Eagle.
“Ok,
introductions. I'm Psycho-Babble. This is Fatso and you know Starlet.
The red head is Avatar and the blonde is Artemis.”
Everyone
said, “Hi” out of sync with each other.
Junior
leaned in towards Eagle, “Here it is, Eagle. The big question. The
riddle of all riddles. The thing you aren't supposed to ask. Why
don't villains kill heroes?”
“Because
we don't.”
“But
your evil. The heroes are in your way. Why not kill them?”
“It's
just not done. There's rules to this sort of thing.”
Junior
nodded. “Who made the rules?”
“As
far as I know, they've always been around. I don't know why they
exist, but they do and we follow them.”
“The
rules have been around eight years.”
“Eight?”
Starlet
held up eight fingers and confirmed, “Eight.”
Junior
explained, “My father was Mento the Mind-Taker. My mother was
Charade.”
“Oh,
I'm so sorry.”
“Thank
you. As I'm sure you know, Major Warfare killed my mother. You might
even know that my father killed Major Warfare.”
Eagle
nodded.
“What
you don't know. What nobody outside of this table knows is that my
father did a lot more than kill Major Warfare. He launched a psychic
pre-emptive strike against everyone in the city. He called it
'programming' and he put rules into everyone's heads that they follow
every day. They don't even know they are following them.”
Eagle
grinned.
“This
is a joke, right?”
He
looked around at the table. For the first time, everyone was serious.
Even Fatso had stopped eating.
“Nobody's
been themselves for eight years,” said Avatar.
“Like
what kind of rules?” asked Eagle, only half-believing.
“Rules
meant to save lives at the cost of free will,” answered Avatar. “It
was a noble effort, but no one should control another person like
this.”
Junior
could see the skepticism on Eagle's face.
“Could
I turn on my computer right now and find police brutality on
YouTube?”
“Sure.”
“How
about stupid stunts?”
“Yeah,
but what does that have to do with us?”
“How
about super-battles?”
“Yes.”
“From
our city?”
Eagle
opened his mouth to answer, but paused.
“Wait,
why?”
“Because
one of the rules in civilians' heads is to seek shelter and not
record super-battles.”
“There
has to be another explanation.”
Junior
picked up his sandwich and prompted, “Sure. You go ahead and figure
that out while I have a bite.”
“We've
seen the machine,” assured Starlet.
“Actually,
we can work the machine,” added Artemis.
“Assuming
I believe all this, and I'm not saying I do... Are you telling me
Mento the Mind-Taker did this?”
“Yeah,”
answered Starlet, “Psycho-Babble's dad is the one who used it and
we need your help to get Mento to undo the damage.”
“Are
you sure he'll do it?”
“We're
hoping you have a spell for that,” replied Avatar.
“Well,
where is he?”
Everyone
looked to Junior, who smiled broadly over his sandwich, asking,
“You're into the occult. So I'm guessing no issues with
graveyards?”
The
Avenging New Guard #8
The
Return of Dr. Mento
“There
is something truly bizarre about a goddess digging up a corpse,”
noted Starlet after leaning on her shovel and watching Artemis for a
while.
“If
your hands worked as hard as your mouth, I believe Doctor Mento would
have been exhumed by now,” responded Artemis with another shovel
full of dirt flying off to the side.
“Isn't
it time to switch?” asked Starlet, looking to Junior.
He
looked at his watch and answered, “Yeah. Just about.”
He
offered Starlet a hand out of the hole they had dug in shifts, noting
they should be hitting his father's coffin soon. Artemis glided
upwards and landed gracefully, despite the grave dust on her legs.
Junior slid into his father's grave, followed by Occult Eagle in his
boxers.
“Aren't
you glad you stripped now?” asked Starlet to him.
“Well,
feathers are particularly difficult to clean, I'll give you that,”
he answered, grabbing a shovel and sticking it into the soil.
“Hey!”
came an angry, loud voice and a flashlight beam. “What are you all
doing here?”
“Oh,
damn it!” said Starlet as she leaped for her bracelets.
“It's
okay! We're not doing anything!” lied Avatar.
“We're
just taking this corpse,” offered Artemis.
Avatar
sighed in disbelief.
“Freeze,
shithead!” yelled Starlet with a bracelet pointed at the
caretaker's head.
“Whoa,”
stopped Avatar, jumping in between the two. “We are not killing
anyone!”
“You
don't kill,” explained Starlet, moving around Avatar, who kept
between her and her target, “I'm a villain. I don't mind a little
blood on my hands.”
Artemis
flew at the caretaker and flew off, carrying him out of harm's way,
off into the distance. Starlet and Avatar both turned to look down at
Junior in his father's grave.
“You've
got to do something about this bitch” was jumbled with “You need
to tell your girlfriend we don't kill people.”
As
the argument turned to whether or not Starlet was indeed
Psycho-Babble's girlfriend and other pettiness, Junior turned to
Occult Eagle, exasperated.
“I
know you just joined and all, but I don't suppose you would prefer to
lead this team?”
Eagle
just smiled and kept digging, “You're on your own there, kid.”
THUNK!
Everyone's
arguing stopped and Eagle and Junior looked at each other.
Junior
yelled to the others as he dropped to his knees and started digging
with his hands, “Everyone get over here!”
Fatso
spoke up, “But you said if I went in there, I wouldn't be able to
get out!”
“Never
mind,” yelled Psycho-Babble, brushing the dirt off from the
coffin's head. “Hold your noses,” he said as he opened it. The
smell was retched. Junior turned around and collapsed at the foot of
the coffin and Starlet and Avatar and Fatso turned away. Only Occult
Eagle seemed unaffected.
“I
suppose this is where I brag about how much time an occult wizard
needs to spend around corpses, right?”
Fatso
retched loudly.
Eagle
moved Mento's head around on it's neck, though rigor had made it
rigid and noted, “You did a green burial?”
Junior
nodded with watering eyes without looking back at Eagle.
“That's
kind of unusual,” added Eagle.
Junior
took a deep breath and returned to Eagle, explaining with some
difficulty, “Yeah, he, uh, he was agnostic. He figured it, and I,
well, I guess I see his point. If there is a heaven and there are
rules to get in, then keeping the process as natural as possible is
the way to go. Otherwise, God or whoever, would be condemning
everyone before the invention of modern burial to Hell.”
Eagle
pointed to the coffin, “But green burials don't have coffins.”
“I
couldn't get the, uh,” Junior struggled, “The League wanted him
in a coffin for some reason. I don't know why, but they were firm on
it, and I didn't care, so...”
Junior
now noticed Eagle's panicked face.
“What?”
questioned Junior, then noticing Eagle's finger pointed to a little
piece of circuitry on the edge of the coffin. There was a matching
piece attached to the other side of the door. Now he understood.
“They do it to monitor resurrections.”
“Or
grave robbers, Psycho-Babble,” added Eagle. “There's money to be
made if you sell indestructible flesh or adamantium bones.”
Junior
reached down and grabbed his father by the shoulders. Being this
close to him, Junior again thought about how he wasn't feeling any
remorse. He struggled with the body.
“I
know he's your father and everything,” said Eagle, “But I really
only need the head.”
(Oh),
thought Junior as he picked up a shovel, (I'm having a bad day when
we turn off this machine.)
With
a foot on the back of the spade for power, he drove it down into his
father's neck. Unfortunately, it didn't come off all at once and he
started stabbing it over and over.
“I'm
going to get my gear in case anyone shows up,” said Occult Eagle as
he crawled out of the grave and crawled towards his gear. “We might
have incoming, Starlet.”
Starlet
tied her hair back.
“Incoming
what?” asked Avatar.
“Superheroes,”
answered Fatso, who was standing up and dusting off the cheese puff
dust that had accumulated on his chest from his snacking.
“So?”
asked Avatar, confused.
“Ha!”
laughed Occult Eagle. Fatso snickered.
“So
they're going to want to fight,” said Starlet, as though she should
know this.
“Why
don't we just tell them the truth?” countered Avatar, in the same
you-should-know-this tone.
Occult
Eagle pulled his mask over his head, “You go ahead and try. I'm
going to get ready to fight superheroes.”
Avatar
turned her back on the villains and started to look to the skies.
Starlet
leaned over to her and whispered, “When a good guy shows up, they
fight the bad guys. I don't know if it's the programming or if it's
just what you lot do.”
“But,”
Avatar calmly stated, “I'm not a bad guy.”
“If
Obelisk or Meteor Man comes over that horizon, what are they going to
see?”
“Four
people in street clothes with the Occult Eagle, stealing a
superhero's corpse.”
Starlet
smiled, having made her point. A soft thunk made them turn around, to
see the head of Michael Mento rolling on the grass. His cheeks and
eyes were sullen and he looked deflated somehow. A second thunk came
from the shovel being thrown out of the grave and landing on the
grass after which Junior crawled out of his father's grave and picked
up the severed skull.
There
was a whoosh of air and the dirt around them was kicked up and Junior
found himself without his prize, which was returned to the coffin.
Before
them, with his hands on his hips, stood Wonder-monger the Wicca
Warrior.
“There's
easier ways to pick up a date, Occult Eagle!”
“He
thinks I'm in charge?” Eagle whispered to Fatso.
Fatso
shrugged, “You're the only one in a costume. I thought you were in
charge.”
Eagle
looked to Psycho-Babble. Somehow Eagle knew that banter was supposed
to be between leaders. If Captain Nazi and his men are facing off
against Ally America, the foot soldier isn't going to change quips
with the hero.
“Come
on now, Eagle,” Wonder-monger continued, “Have you nothing to
say?”
They
found themselves at an impasse. Wonder-monger found himself only
addressing Occult Eagle, but Occult Eagle, not in a leadership role,
found himself at a loss for words.
Starlet
blasted Wonder-monger, sending him back into a tombstone, cracking
it. She moved up to finish the job, but Avatar stopped her. Starlet
pulled away.
“Look,
I don't know what's programmed into you people, but it's not in me. I
can kill someone when they get in my way and that's what I intend to
do.”
“You
didn't even let me explain!” complained Avatar.
“There
was plenty of awkward silence while he and Eagle traded glares! Why
didn't you talk then?”
“I...
I don't know,” said Avatar, trying to understand why she had
remained silent.
“Because
you weren't in charge,” said Eagle, “That's why I couldn't speak
either.”
Junior
suddenly realized, “My father must have programmed group battles to
really be fights between leaders. Less death that way. That makes
sense. When the leader of a team is defeated, the rest of the team
surrenders, don't they? Even if they're winning.”
Every
one thought about it for a moment and realized it must be true. It
was then that Artemis returned.
“What
has occurred here, team?” she said as she landed.
“Artemis,
can you make sure that Wonder-monger doesn't follow us?” asked
Junior.
“Yes,
Psycho-Babble. That will not be a problem.”
“Let's
get the head and get to the Lincoln. Artemis, meet us at the
machine,” Psycho-Babble ordered.
Artemis
nodded and the others ran to the car. Junior jumped into his father's
graved and again removed his skull, looking at it.
“Dad,
I hope you understand. I want to stop all the super-battles, too.
Your method was screwed up though. You can't force people to do what
you want. It doesn't work out. You can deter them, you can punish
them, you can threaten them, you can even kill them so they don't do
it again. You just can't force them to do something. And you really
shouldn't have used it against the good guys and the civilians, too.”
“Are
you ok?” asked Starlet from graveside.
“Yeah,”
he lied, raising a hand, “Give me a hand up?”
Starlet
helped him out of the grave and they sprinted to the Lincoln
Continental, then drove off towards the Mento household.
The
Avenging New Guard #9
The
Big Blink
When
they arrived, Artemis was waiting for them inside. She spoke to
Starlet, “Those beams are powerful. He was still out when I left.”
“Thanks,”
replied Starlet.
The
New Guard descended into the basement with the severed head of
Micheal Mento and strapped it into the helmet tight. Artemis moved
all of the switches as she spoke, “This will remove any and all
programming from,” and she flipped every switch in a row to the
same orientation, “from everyone it can reach. We can't erase the
rules, but we can program everyone to go back to normal. Occult
Eagle?”
Eagle
nodded and produced some sparkling dust that he rubbed on the
eyeballs of Mento. He stood back and spoke in low tones, “Otnem
evals ruo sa esira! Drow ym wollof dna sthguoht on evah!”
The
head came to life, moving its eyes and snapping its jaws!
“Ewwww,”
cried Avatar.
“That
is unholy,” exclaimed Artemis.
Fatso
giggled, “Look at him go!”
Outside
the room, Starlet was on her cellphone.
“Hello?”
answered her mother on the other side of the connection.
“Mom,
it's me.”
“Oh,
honey, where have you been? Your father and I have been tearing up
the city looking for you!”
“I'm
sorry, Mom. Just listen to me.”
“I
mean you aren't at the Stronghold, you aren't in jail, you aren't in
the hospital, where are you?” she asked worriedly.
“That
doesn't matter right now,” Starlet said in a hush. “I need you to
do something for me.”
“We'll
do anything. Just come home,” came the worried mother's reply.
“In
a little bit, you and Dad are going to feel funny and then you're
going to get a text from me telling you 'Now'. When you get that
text, you need to get out of the city. No matter what you feel, no
matter what happens, you have to PROMISE me that you're going to get
out of the city and stay out for, like, a week.”
“That's
a pretty large request to make.”
“Trust
me, Mom. It's going to save your life.”
Starlet
could hear pride in her mother's voice as she asked, “Are you
involved with a plot to destroy the city?”
Starlet
thought for a moment and replied, “Yeah, I guess I am.”
“Ok,
we'll take off when you send that text. We'll be at your Aunt Myrna's
watching the news for your victory.”
“Thanks,
Mom. I love you.”
“I
love you, too.”
Starlet
returned to the machine to find a quiet room. Everyone was avoiding
eye contact with each other.
“What
did I miss?” asked Starlet.
Avatar
spoke up, “I don't know that we should use the machine.”
“What?!”
Starlet responded. “My family is brainwashed!”
Fatso
bluntly stated, “Avatar says that's a good thing.”
“No!
No! It's not like that,” explained Avatar. “It's just that if we
turn this off, the villains will kill anyone and everyone they want.”
“And
you were prefer they die at the drop of a hat and kill each other and
rape each other?” questioned Starlet, incredulously.
Avatar
half-shrugged, “They are villains, after all.”
Starlet's
jaw dropped, but Avatar continued, “When we turn this off. The
villains are going to be bad. Really bad. And we haven't even
identified what kind of rules the superheroes have been under the
influence of. If we turn off this machine, the city is completely,
pardon my french, fucked. And that might not even be the worst of it.
What if you turn this off and it turns out that Obelisk is really a
villain and he tears the planet in half with his earth powers. What
we have now is the devil we know.”
Starlet
turned to Occult Eagle, “And what about you?”
“Oh,
I still don't believe you all,” he started, then added, “But if
it is true, we need to turn this machine off right now.”
“Fatso?”
she asked.
“I
wanna turn it off,” said Fatso.
“Artemis?”
asked Starlet.
“Artemis
had the worst idea of the bunch,” Occult Eagle said with a snark.
“It
is not a bad idea!” yelled Artemis. She turned to Starlet and
explained, “Why don't we use the machine ourselves? I have the
translations correct. Mento's were flawed and that's why the memes of
knowledge, the rules and guidelines degraded over time. I can make
everyone in the city peaceful and more than that, blissfully happy
forever. It would be heaven on earth.”
Starlet
put her hands on her hips and tallied, “We have three for turning
it off, one for leaving it on, and one for mind control happiness.
What do you say Psycho-Babble?”
All
heads turned to the child in charge.
“Well,”
he said, trying to weigh the fate of the city, “Aristotle would say
that man is inherently good and that turning off the machine and
leaving him up to his machinations would be the wisest move, but
Plato believes that man needs to be governed and -”
“Shit,”
interrupted Starlet, “Psycho-Babble is the right name for you. So
that's three for turn it off, one for leave it on, one for mind
control, and one for blowing smoke up our asses. Turn it off wins.”
Starlet
moved forward pulled the lever marked with masking tape as
“Broadcast” and the whole room shuddered.
Starlet
blinked. Junior blinked. Avatar blinked.
The
villains blinked.
The
heroes blinked.
Everyone
blinked.
It
was a new day.
Back
Issue
The
League #264 – February 1991
War
World, part 5
A
woman clothed in fire and water speaks directly to you, “I am
Schmoo of the Ancestral Order of Life and I bid you greetings,
mortal. Mine is the task of an observer of life; its terrible
disasters and its joyous moments.”
Images
of floods and births appear juxtaposed before you.
“The
Order has forever forbidden my kind from interfering in the universe.
Events of the importance as these must be born witness to.”
The
woman raises herself into space to an orange planetoid near Earth's
moon.
“The
Beyond-Man, an entity feared by even the Order was recently freed
from his prison. Taking an interest in the affairs of the
super-powered of Earth, he sought to pit the League against the
Nightmare Kings for his own amusement. This proved disastrous for
many.”
You
see a possessed Luna dissolve Polymer Man and Judas turn Jupiteramos
into stone. Major Warfare blows apart Charade with a bazooka. The
Anti-Babe leaves Bronze Bull and Rocket's Red Glare has her light
powers stripped away by Mass Deposit.
“It
was at the height of their battle that the Beyond-Man recalled them
to his castle. Hero and villain alike found themselves beckoned to
his throne room, but what they found was more shocking still.”
The
Anti-Babe sat in the Beyond-Man's throne, her clothes luxurious and
regal with a large horned crown atop her head. At her feet, laying as
a pet with a collar on his neck was the paper white Beyond-Man.
“Anti-Babe?!”
yelled Bronze Bull.
“Hello,
lover,” cooed the woman.
“You
wouldn't,” said Bully.
Anti-Babe
smiled and nodded, correcting, “I would.”
“You
didn't,” said Scarlet Titan.
Anti-Babe
smiled and nodded, correcting, “I did.”
Rocket's
Red Glare just stared, “What am I looking at?”
Occult
Eagle answered, “Anti-Babe's ability is that she controls and
increases the power of anyone she,” he paused, “has relations
with.”
Anti-Babe
rolled the chain in her hand connected to the Beyond-Man, “Yeah, I
might have forgotten to mention the part where my lover becomes my
thrall. He was really interested in the increasing power part.
Something about taking on the Ancestral Order of Life for what they
did to him.”
Beyond-Man
looked up at her and she patted his head, “Soon, honey. I promise
you'll get your revenge. Just do a few things for me first.”
Obelisk
pointed at Beyond-Man and said, incredibly, “He's... MORE...
powerful? You made him MORE powerful?”
“Yes,”
answered Anti-Babe, “but I've got the chain on this power.”
“Until
you don't,” said Green Titan. “Then you have a super-powered god
that's very angry.”
“I'm
going to keep him under control,” asserted Anti-Babe. “And I'm
going to change a few things while I'm at it.”
“What
things?” asked Destructor. “Can you make me human?”
Anti-Babe
laughed and said, “I'm not about to start handing out wishes, if
that's what you're thinking.”
“Honey,”
said Bronze Bull, sweetly, “This is fantastic. Together we can-”
“Oh
there's no 'together', Johann,” said Anti-Babe. She nodded at him
and the Beyond-Man encased him in ice from the neck down. “Let's
put our relationship on ice for a little bit. I got this power by
doing exactly what you were yelling at me for doing earlier. Don't
think you're going to benefit from it.”
She
turned and walked to the window, the Beyond-Man walking on all fours
behind her. She looked out the window at Earth and said, “I want to
change it all, you know? I mean, I like Earth. I liked the 80s. But
the 90s should be a little more 'me'. More women in power and woman's
rights. More sex. More good music. Everything should just be a little
more extreme. That would make me happy.”
“Please,”
said Mento quietly. He walked up to her and fell to his knees.
“Please bring her back.” He dropped the collected parts of his
wife to the ground.
Anti-Babe
looked at the parts and at him. She considered it and thought and
shook her head, sadly saying, “I can't. He doesn't have that power.
He has a lot of power, but he can't bring back the dead. I can't
bring back Polymer Man either. I can return Jupiteramos to flesh
though.”
“Turn
ME to flesh, whore!” yelled Destructor.
“Now,”
said Anti-Babe, mockingly, “That is no way to talk to the Empress
of the Universe.”
Rocket's
Red Glare spoke up, “Can you make him de-power himself?”
Anti-Babe
thought for a moment, then looked down at the Beyond-Man and asked,
“Can you de-power yourself?”
“I
do not know, Empress,” came the reply, meekly. “But you said I
can have my revenge on the Order. I need my powers for that.”
“Aww,
don't worry, lover,” comforted Anti-Babe, “I'm not going to turn
on you.”
“I've
h-h-heard that before,” said Bronze Bull, shivering.
Anti-Babe
shot him a look, then looked down at Beyond-Man and commanded,
“Return him home. As a matter of fact, return all of them home.”
There
was a blinding light and the heroes and villains found themselves
back on Earth. The Empress of the Universe sat in her throne and
smiled to herself.
City
At War #1 of 2
Fallout
(If
war is hell, what is super-war?), thought Junior.
Just
two hours after wiping the degrading rules from the city's minds, it
seemed as though sanity had been erased from everyone's mind. Before
Starlet had thrown the lever, Junior was ready to explain that Plato
believed man to be no more than featherless bipeds. He saw them as
animals that needed to be governed to stop their own extinction. His
student's student, Aristotle, had a higher view of man's civility.
Between Plato and Aristotle, Junior found himself believe Plato the
wiser in this matter.
The
first symptom of the de-programming was the mass exodus. He could
only reason that his father had programmed citizens to stay in the
city because the moment the programming was removed, there was a
traffic jam like none before seen as half of the city's population
suddenly realized that they didn't want to live in a city where gods
haphazardly sling lightning and poison gas and boxing glove arrows.
It suddenly became apparent that you wouldn't want your children in a
city like Gotham or Metropolis that was threatened weekly by a giant
robot.
Why
would anyone remain in a city with such a high chance of accidental
disembowelment or vaporization? Having your face melted off by an
experimental neutron cannon shouldn't be the concern of ever subway
and el-train commuter on a daily basis.
The
traffic jam never cleared up, of course, because the bridge was blown
up by someone. It didn't matter who. Nobody cared who was responsible
or whether the guilty party would be brought to justice. What became
clear was that the only thing that matter was surviving and escaping
the mad gods of the city who waved undeserved and unearned powers
like temperamental children.
The
tunnel was collapsed as well, filling with an ocean-themed woman's
army of maladjusted salmon, which just left the highway. With that
many cars though, a crash or three was inevitable, especially with
the hailstorm competition Nimbus and Tsunami Tsam. Most people
abandoned their cars and walked, leaving a forest of steel Buicks and
Nissans, passable only on foot or bike.
The
villains were fighting the heroes and the heroes were fighting the
villains. It might have been their nature to do, thought Junior. It
was far more likely that it was a direct result of the perception of
a threat. Everyone was deprogrammed.
Worse
than that, everyone KNEW that they were deprogrammed. The heroes
assumed a villain had controlled their minds and the villains had
assumed a hero had controlled their minds. The civilians, the most
rational of the groups as evidenced by their lack of spandex, didn't
care who had done it and just ran away.
The
mayor died that day, as did the next four or five supervillains to
declare themselves rulers of the city. After that, everyone stopped
making a target of themselves by ruling city hall and took the more
manageable kingdom of a block or two.
The
lower east side was quickly taken over by Megaton, but she was in
turn killed by Madame Curie, who split the area with Tyrant.
Chinatown was taken by the Hong Kong Gong, who had already
established himself in the area as a hero. Orange Julius murdered the
others of the Julius Spectrum and declared himself lord of the arena,
taking control of the football stadium and forcing captured citizens
to combat captured supervillains.
Even
these kingdoms proved to be difficult to contain. A supervillain
would rule a block and a superhero would protect a block and everyone
would slip away from the supervillain's block to the superhero's
block when the villain's back would turn. Those unable to leave the
city were left with the simple and clear choice between a madman who
wanted to kill and rule them and a madman who wanted to protect and
rule them. It was a simple and clear choice, though recognized as
undesirable, like fleeing Nazi Germany to enter a Geneva-supervised
POW camp.
Almost
all civilians were either in a superhero block or away from the city
by the end of the second day.
Superheroes
no longer felt the need to go after the supervillains. The
superheroes met and plotted and overviewed their situation. Many had
left, but most remained and all looked to the unofficial, but
recognized leader, the strongest among them, Obelisk.
“Why
stop them?” Obelisk explained. “They can't defeat us. They're
trapped on their blocks. Eventually, they'll just kill each other.”
Organizing
together, the superheroes devised a system and schedule where each of
their blocks was well cared for. No block was without at least one
protector at all times, working in shifts. Other heroes were in
charge of food and medical supplies.
On
the supervillain side of the city, the infighting that was a nuisance
before became bitter hatred and war. Buildings crumbled as
supervillains fought for a few more feet of territory. Bombardments
of energy, bullets, knives, and dark matter tore apart the forces of
evil faster than any hero could have ever hoped to do.
Free
from the rules, their henchmen quickly realized the futility of
working for such psychopaths and migrated to the heroes' blocks.
Brass Monkey's Simian Soliders left him to defend an office complex
downtown, which quickly fell to Seismic and Riptide. After he ran out
of captured citizens, Orange Julius began forcing his own Roman
Numerals to fight. This unwise decision led to his own death as the
Roman Numerals found a new method of entertainment, feeding him to
the mindless Octagon the Trap Spider, chained for sacrifices in the
arena.
By
the third day, the east side of the city only contained about 50
people, all supervillians of varying strengths and a few lone
hold-out henchmen, unable or unwilling to escape. By the fourth day,
that number was halved and the land the heroes and civilians called
“the Bad Section” was confined to twelve blocks. At that point, a
leader had emerged named Scarlet Titan. The superheroes began
received reports that the villains had stopped fighting and were
following Scarlet Titan. The Claw and Wonder-monger investigated the
Bad Section. When they failed to report back, the remaining heroes,
all now operating under the banner of the League, declared their time
of passivity at an end.
Fearing
the worst, the rest of the League moved the population of citizenry
to the far west of the city. When people protested, the heroes
instituted an area called “Safe Haven.” Citizens were restricted
to stay within the confines of Safe Haven, an area of twenty blocks
in the Upper West side. Escape, which the heroes felt put the citizen
in danger, was not permitted and violators were detained in a more
restrictive environment.
On
the fifth day, the League began reclaiming blocks in the name of the
city. One block at a time, they worked their way towards their foes,
finding each block empty as they went. Occasionally, a booby trap of
some kind would be found. While most times it was caught and defused,
Rabbit Man, Bi-Polar Bear, and Hat Man Deux died. Apex Girl and Mad
Man were sent to a mirror dimension and the other heroes vowed to
save them when the current threat was dealt with.
The
sixth day was spent as the first. Sing Song, Firecracker, the Lion
Tamer and the Bookworm died. Upstage, Double Wide, and Power Source
were injured and had to retreat to Safe Haven. No supervillains,
beyond the bodies of the dead, were discovered. The heroes began to
prepare for a terrible fight and as they approached the final block,
a large warehouse, night fell.
The
heroes watched and waited, preparing for the worst. Those that had
not evolved beyond the physical need for food and rest gathered
together for safety near a fire of broken furniture. Their costumes
dirty and torn, they spoke little and ate less, nervous for the final
fight, the final movement after evil in their city.
The
Wicked Wonder removed her toxic green spandex outfit to wash it,
asking Rocket's Red Glare to watch out for any peeping toms in the
group. As she hopped on one leg inside the Applebee's, Rocket's Red
Glare chastised her.
“You
aren't going to take off your mask, are you?” asked Glare.
“I
hardly think it matters anymore,” replied Wicked Wonder, taking off
the checkered domino mask from her eyes. The soot and dirt from the
past few days left a circle of clear pale flesh where the mask had
covered her.
Red
Glare covered her eyes and answered, “I don't know want to know
your secret identity!”
Wicked
Wonder threw her mask and spandex in the sink an started it to fill
up with water.
“Look
at me,” ordered Wonder.
Red
Glare's eyes remained covered.
“No,
really,” she repeated, “Look at me.”
“I
don't want to know your secret identity,” continued Glare's
protest.
“Come
on,” prodded Wonder.
Glare
took a look Wicked Wonder. She was an average woman, a little beat up
from the past week. She was wearing a jogging bra and big white
panties. Wicked Wonder shrugged her shoulders.
“Who
am I?” asked Wonder.
“Um,
I don't know.”
“Exactly,”
replied Glare. “Why the hell were we so obsessed about our secret
identity? Especially now. There's, like, five million people in this
city.”
She
rolled her eyes and corrected herself, “Or there were
anyway. Before all this started. I think the secret identity thing
was part of whatever mind control we were under. I mean, I have CATS.
What am I protected my identity for? Someone might recognize me out
of millions of other nobodies and then go after my cats and hold them
hostage? I don't even like them that much.”
She
turned off the sink and started to wash her spandex by hand with some
dish soap.
Rocket's
Red Glare crossed her arms, “Well, I'm married. I can't risk
someone kidnapping my husband. He didn't sign up for this life; I
did.”
As
Wonder scrubbed, she shrugged. “Maybe I can see it that way, but
think about it like a cop's husband. She goes out and fights crime.
No mask. Name on her badge. Full accountability. People aren't
kidnapping cops' husbands and wives where they need to wear masks
right?”
Red
Glare sat down and replied, “Well, I'm not taking that chance.”
“Cause
you love him so much?”
“Yes.”
“So
why aren't you with him?”
They
sat in silence while she finished washing her costume and hung it to
dry. A few other women joined them in the Applebee's. Despite the
impending battle, the women enjoyed themselves, trading stories and
gossip about the other heroes. Stories normally have a way of being
passed on and growing, but this trait is amplified when the
characters are gods among men.
They
all laughed around a small trash can with a fire in it.
“Whatever
happened to that one villain that liked it when we hit him? The
Torture? Was that his name?” asked a woman who was named Megan
Doxson or Megavolt, depending on the clothes she wore.
“It
was Torture, I remember,” said Glare with a laugh. “You'd be
hitting him and he'd just start moaning. That's what the kind of
villain only the 90's could have produced.”
“You
don't look old enough to even know what the 90's were,” accused
Megavolt.
“Shut
up, Meg,” snapped Wonder. “Glare's older than all of us put
together. She just ages slower than us.”
Glare
smiled, “I'll still be turning heads when you all are old biddies.”
“What
kind of villains were there in the 60's?” asked a young heroine
name Stardazzle.
“Well,”
Glare said with a thought, “Lots of communists. Red this. Red that.
Blacksploitation was big, too.” She laughed. “There was actually
one girl who was both.”
“What?”
asked Meg.
“The
Black Russian,” said Glare with fanfare. “Big afro, huge boobs,
lots of 'jive ass turkey' and 'honkey' when she talked.”
“Wow,
what did she do when times changed?” asked Stardazzle.
Glare
looked down, sad for a moment and said, “Actually, Obelisk killed
her. Turned a firehose on her until her skin came off.”
Stardazzle's
mouth hung open.
“How
horrible,” Wonder said.
“Honestly,
that guy's been pretty horrible for the whole century or so that I've
known him,” explained Glare. “He really makes me think that maybe
the whole super-hero thing is just,” she paused, “well, I don't
know.”
The
other heroes agreed to wait until the sun rose to attack the
warehouse and spent the night debating how to imprison or punish the
criminals, with a vocal minority calling for summary execution.
At
4 a.m., King Virgo came into the Applebee's and went around waking
everyone up. A few other women had joined Wicked Wonder and Rocket's
Red Glare and he gently woke each of them, then moved along and woke
another. Wicked Wonder rubbed her eyes and looked over where Rocket's
Red Glare had been laying. She was gone.
Wicked
Wonder smiled, “Good for you.”
She
got dressed and joined the other heroes outside, unaware of Glare
bloodied and raped corpse staining the back room.
When
dawn broke, they stormed the warehouse.
Silent.
Empty.
They
searched and found nothing but a note from Scarlet Titan that read,
“The
city is yours. We're going somewhere else. The psychos on our side
are all dead. The rest of us can get our money or power somewhere
else easier. Whatever mind control you all did to us to make us stay
in a city with superheroes is gone now. Now we see it doesn't make
sense for a villain to work in a hero's city when there's so many
unprotected cities in the world. - ST”
City
At War #2 of 2
The
Sinister Secret of Safe Haven
Half
of the heroes started returning to Safe Haven. Half remained positive
that the villains were laying in wait or hiding and started tearing
down the building or researching the empty blocks.
“We
need to find those villains,” stated Ultra-slayer as his glowing
skeleton jaw moved in time with the words.
“Agreed,”
answer Obelisk. “We can't expect the world to shoulder the hulking
weight of our responsibility. If those villains want to go limp and
take off, fine. But we'll hunt them down.”
“What
the hell?” asked Bully.
A
barricade of cars filled the street. Tied to the front of the cars
were the bodies of Upstage, Double Wide, and Power Source, as well as
the guards left for Safe Haven, Thunder Monkey and Tundra Monkey and
the Masked Milk Man. A spray of gun fire shot the ground in front of
Ultra-slayer, Obelisk, Bully, and the other fourteen heroes that had
returned.
“That's
far enough!” yelled the man holding the weapon.
“What
is the meaning of this?” yelled Obelisk.
“We
thought you were here to protect us and you people put us in a cage!”
came the reply from a woman behind the barricade.
“It
was for your safety!” yelled Bully.
“I
was plenty safe before you locked me up,” yelled the man with the
rifle.
“Enough
of this,” muttered Obelisk angrily as he walked forward. The man
opened fire on Obelisk, but his stone skin repelled all the bullets.
Obelisk reached the blockade unharmed and started climbing as
citizens started screaming and running back to their enclosed areas.
The man kept firing until Obelisk bent the barrel of the gun.
“Did
you think you could kill me with that little gun?” growled Obelisk.
“It
killed your underwear pervert friends!” the man yelled, ending the
statement spitting in Obelisk's face. Obelisk grabbed him by the
collar and threw him down to the road. “Put him in solitary
confinement!”
Two
heroes reached down and dragged the man off. They eventually found a
large closet with a lock at a store and declared it solitary
confinement.
The
eighth and ninth days were spent with a series of lavish funerals for
the heroes that had died the previous two days. All citizens were
mandated to attend and show respect for those that had given their
lives to protect them. When the final body was laid to rest on the
ninth day, Bully came to Obelisk.
“So
what now?” Bully asked.
“Hm?”
“The
villains are gone, the dead are buried. Do we hunt down the villains
or stay here?” clarified Bully.
Obelisk
thought for a while.
“I
don't know. I feel like we should go after the villains to save their
victims. I also feel like we need to protect these people, as much
from themselves as from evil.”
“Why
don't we send half after the villains and half can stay here?”
“Mm...
good idea. Take the guys that went crazy looking for them a few days
ago and send them off. The rest of us will work on getting things
back to normal here.”
Sonic
Boom had the ability to hear any sound and replay that sound using
his mouth at loud volumes. In days past, he had used this for
bypassing voice locks, scaring off thugs with sirens, and recording
evidence. Today, he was a megaphone.
“We
want to thank you all for working with us during this time of
transition. We promise we will have your lives back to normal
shortly. We have contacted the federal government and we will allow
the turnover of the recovery operation to FEMA soon. Before we can do
this, we must make sure that no supervillains have infiltrated the
camp. It would be reckless to leave you all defenseless against such
a threat. Please return to your designated food ration station where
you will be investigated and questioned for possible supervillainy
involvement,” echoed Sonic Boom loudly.
“This
is Nazi bullshit,” yelled one man, who was greeted with a chorus of
cheers.
Obelisk
yelled at Sonic Boom, “I've sent Commander Nazi to jail five times,
buddy! I'm no Nazi! Now report to your stations. And don't forget
your IDs.”
“I've
sent Commander Nazi to jail five times, buddy! I'm no Nazi! Now
report to your stations. And don't forget your IDs.” echoed Sonic
Boom.
As
the crowd disperse, Obelisk jumped down off the stage and caught up
to the heckler.
“Hey!
Hey you, loudmouth! What the hell is your problem?” questioned the
superhero.
“You
never heard of a concentration camp, Rock Boy? This right here is
Nazi bullshit,” answered the man.
“I'm
no Nazi,” affirmed Obelisk, “and the name is Obelisk.”
“Who
cares if your name is Obelisk?” asked the man. “Have you learned
any of our names?”
He
looked around, pointing to the groups of citizens lined up for
investigation at scattered tables.
“It's
different. We're in charge. You have to know our names,” explained
Obelisk.
“Who
put you in charge, Rock Boy?”
“It's
Obelisk!”
“What?
Did you fall into a radioactive vat full of rocks? Did you get bitten
by a space pebble?”
“My
origin story is that-”
“I
DON'T CARE! You're missing the point. Just because someone was hit
with space rays doesn't mean they should be in charge of their fellow
man! If a radioactive spider-bite gave someone cancer instead of
powers, would you follow their orders?”
As
Sonic Boom came to back up Obelisk, Obelisk eyed the man suspiciously
and noted, “I bet you're one of the guys that killed my men. What
did you? Shoot up Upstage?”
The
man shook his head and waved his arms, “What?! NO!”
Obelisk
turned to Sonic Boom, “Sonic Boom, take him away to solitary
confinement!”
“To
solitary confinement!” echoed Sonic Boom and he dragged the man
away. The man broke free, but didn't get far as Obelisk reached out
and punched him in the head. The man fell to the ground in a slump.
“Make
that the medical station,” quipped Obelisk.
“The
medical station,” echoed Sonic Boom.
Back
Issue
The
League #265 – March 1991
War
World, part 6
A
woman clothed in fire and water floated in the living room. Before
her was a portal that viewed history and destiny, the past, the
present, and the future. It shimmered and glowed and seemed to be
made of stardust.
“Who
are you?” came a voice behind her. She turned and smiled.
“I
am Schmoo of the Ancestral Order of Life and I bid you greetings,
mortal. Mine is the task of an observer of life; its terrible
disasters and its joyous moments. The Order has forever forbidden my
kind from interfering in the universe. Events of the importance as
these must be born witness to.”
The
man walked into the room. It was Dr. Mento, in his pajamas. He
addressed her again, “What are you doing here?”
“I
can do nothing,” answered Schmoo. “I can do nothing but observe
as the Order has decreed.”
She
waved her hand and images of the events of War World appeared.
“I
observed the release of the Beyond-Man from his prison and his
obsession with Earth's heroes and villains that led him to create War
World and pit the two groups against one another. I witnessed the
fighting and death that followed that.”
“You
watched my wife die?” asked Mento.
“I
did.”
“You
watched her die and you did nothing?” he demanded.
“There
is nothing I can do. The Order had decreed that-”
“I
don't care about your Order, damn it!” yelled Mento. “That was my
wife! My son doesn't have a mother now! Don't tell me you couldn't!”
She
continued, “I witnessed the Anti-Babe and her assumption of the
throne as well as her dismissal of you all.”
“Listen
to me! Who can bring back my wife? Tell me!”
“Only
the Ancestral Order of Life has that power, but they will not.”
“Why?”
“They
can not be influenced in anyway. I long to help those I watch over,
but I can not, no matter how much I try. Such is the power of the
Order. Had they want to bring back Charade, they would have done so
already, or they will when they choose to. All I can do is watch.”
“You're
useless,” dismissed Mento. He moved out of the living room and into
the kitchen, where he encountered the same woman of fire and water
and her portal. “Oh, come on! Why are you following me?”
“I
am only observing. That is all I can do,” replied Schmoo as she
gazed into her portal, watching the consequences of the tidal shift.
The rising oceans flooded islands and tidal waves threatened cities.
The League and other heroes scrambled to rescue them.
“Oh?”
Mento said, offended, “You think I should be out there? Well,
forget it. My wife just died. Besides, mind control doesn't stop
tidal waves. There's not much I can do.”
Mento
left for the bedroom, but found himself in Schmoo's presence once
again. She was watching as the coup was explained to Rocket's Red
Glare.
Rocket's
Red Glare just stared, “What am I looking at?”
Occult
Eagle answered, “Anti-Babe's ability is that she controls and
increases the power of anyone she,” he paused, “has relations
with.”
Anti-Babe
rolled the chain in her hand connected to the Beyond-Man, “Yeah, I
might have forgotten to mention the part where my lover becomes my
thrall. He was really interested in the increasing power part.
Something about taking on the Ancestral Order of Life for what they
did to him.”
Rocket's
Red Glare just stared, “What am I looking at?”
Occult
Eagle answered, “Anti-Babe's ability is that she controls and
increases the power of anyone she,” he paused, “has relations
with.”
Anti-Babe
rolled the chain in her hand connected to the Beyond-Man, “Yeah, I
might have forgotten to mention the part where my lover becomes my
thrall. He was really interested in the increasing power part.
Something about taking on the Ancestral Order of Life for what they
did to him.”
The
portal continued to replay the same scene over and over.
“You're
stuck on repeat?” asked Mento.
“I
am only observing. I can only observe,” replied Schmoo.
Anti-Babe
rolled the chain in her hand connected to the Beyond-Man, “Yeah, I
might have forgotten to mention the part where my lover becomes my
thrall. He was really interested in the increasing power part.
Something about taking on the Ancestral Order of Life for what they
did to him.”
“Are
you trying to tell me something?” asked Mento.
“I
could not do that. I can only observe, mortal,” explained Schmoo.
Anti-Babe
rolled the chain in her hand connected to the Beyond-Man, “Yeah, I
might have forgotten to mention the part where my lover becomes my
thrall.
“Wait!”
said Mento with a start.
Anti-Babe
rolled the chain in her hand connected to the Beyond-Man, “Yeah, I
might have forgotten to mention the part where my lover becomes my
thrall.” Beyond-Man made a face.
“We
didn't see this the first time. I didn't notice that,” said Mento,
trying to piece it together.
“I
can only observe,” reminded Schmoo.
Anti-Babe
rolled the chain in her hand connected to the Beyond-Man, “Yeah, I
might have forgotten to mention the part where my lover becomes my
thrall.” Beyond-Man made a face, stifling laughter.
“He's
not under her control,” concluded Mento.
Schmoo
smiled and reminded, “I can only observe. I can't stop anyone from
observing with me, though.”
Beyond-Man
made a face, stifling laughter. Beyond-Man made a face, stifling
laughter at his trick working.
Back
on War World, Anti-Babe was happily influencing life on Earth little
by little, intent on the 1990s being more to her liking than the
previous decade. A green dot on Earth grew as it neared War World.
She smiled and walked to her throne as the Beyond-Man walked behind
her. She sat and waited for her guests.
The
guests rudely arrived through the wall of her throne room. The green
sphere disappeared, leaving Mento.
“Mento,”
she addressed. She waved her hand and the Beyond-Man rebuilt the
broken wall with a thought. “I'm sorry, but I told you I can't
bring back Charade.”
“I'm
not here to talk to you, Anti-Babe,” said Mento, sternly. He
pointed at the Beyond-Man, “I'm here to talk to you.”
“My
pet?” asked Anti-Babe. “I don't think he has much to say, do you,
snookums?” She held his chin and gave him a kiss on the lips.
“Stop
the act, Beyond-Man,” demanded Mento. “I know.”
Beyond-Man
smiled and looked at Anti-Babe, telling her, “Well, it was fun
while it lasted.”
Beyond-Man
stood up and the collar fell off him, falling to the ground with a
clatter.
“What?”
started Anti-Babe, “But we...”
“And
it was great,” said Beyond-Man. “Not that I have anything to
compare it to, really. But really, you didn't think your little mind
control trick was going to work on someone like me, did you?”
“What
about the power enhancement?” asked Mento, straightforwardly.
Beyond-Man
raised a finger and smiled, “Yes, actually, that part worked. I am
strong enough to take on the Order, I think.”
“I'm
sure you are,” said Mento. “You'll definitely destroy them.”
Beyond-Man
spread his hands, spreading the wall of the castle as he did so.
“Of
course,” said Mento, “then you're right back in your prison.”
Beyond-Man
closed his hands, returning the wall to its shape and turned to him
and asked, “What do you mean?”
“Schmoo
showed me your prison,” said Mento. “Seemed nice enough to me.
Everything you could ever want.”
“What?
No! It was terrible!” said Beyond-Man in disbelief. “I was God
there. Everything was my idea. I mean, I thought I was happy. I
guess, I really was happy, but THIS place is so much better. In this
place, unpredictable things can happen. There are other people with
minds of their own. Things happen that I don't have control over.”
“Don't
worry, you'll fix that,” said Mento.
“What
do you mean?” asked Beyond-Man.
“You'll
fix that,” repeated Mento. “When you destroy the Order. You'll be
the most powerful being in the universe. Nothing will happen without
your say-so.”
“That's
not true,” said Mento, hurt.
“Oh,
you'll allow people freedom, but you're still doing it. It's still
your choice. You're doing it right now. You are choosing to let me
keep talking. You could've turned my tongue to jelly or sewn up my
mouth or just wished me out of existence. Same as when you were on
that collar. Anti-Babe wasn't really in charge. You were.”
Beyond-Man
was lost in thought.
“Yep,
just give it a little time, Beyond-Man. You'll be right back in your
prison.”
“No,”
said Beyond-Man. “After I destroy the Order, I'll give up the
power.”
“Universe
needs order of some sort, Beyond-Man. Can't have birth without death,
gravity's nice, time should move in a forward manner.”
“I'll
give my power to new entity's. I will create a new Order!”
“You
fell in love with the world this Order created, Beyond-Man. You can
kill them and make a new Order, but it won't be the same world you
fell in love with.”
Beyond-Man
looked Mento in the eyes and his shoulders heaved and lurched with
each breath as they became deeper and deeper. Finally the man
screamed. The scream echoed in the chamber and pained the ears of
Mento, Green Titan, and the Anti-Babe. The walls and the floor shook
and the Beyond-Man glowed bright white, then dimmed slowly. When the
light was gone, his skin was no longer white but gray.
“I
have ensured my happiness, mortal,” Beyond-Man decreed.
Mento
rubbed his ears and demanded, “How?”
“I
have given a vast majority of my energies away. I can not alter the
universe to my whims any longer. I believe you are right. This will
keep things,” he searched for a word, “interesting.”
“Where?”
asked Anti-Babe. “I was enjoying using those powers. Where did you
send them?”
The
Beyond-Man smiled and answered, “You were right, mortal. I did fall
in love with this world. I loved seeing the super-powered people on
it fight each other. So I made sure I would be happy.”
He
smiled manipulatively.
“I
made more of them.”
The
Avenging New Guard #10
Assault
On Safe Haven, Part 1
“How
are your parents doing?” asked Junior after a long silence.
Mary
moved a hand over his chest and rolled towards him in bed, their
naked flesh pressing.
“They're
doing ok. They're really sad about what's happened to the city. A lot
of the dead villains were their friends.”
Junior
shrugged, “Well, they think they were friends. They couldn't know
if it was part of the programming or if they were real friends.”
“I
guess,” she said, dancing her fingers on his hairless chest, “I
still miss them though.”
Junior
rolled out of bed and put on his clothes, “Well, you'll get no
sympathy from me when it comes to parent issues. Hell, you have
parents, at least.”
“Sorry,
Junior,” she said, sitting up, “How are you dealing with the
deprogramming?”
“Oh,
you mean that little note that my dad left in my head saying I
shouldn't grieve too much over my mom that was translated as 'don't
care about your parent'? The one that, now gone, I'm forced to
experience eight years of grief for my mother combined with the guilt
of killing my dad and violating his corpse and the grief that comes
with my father's death? I'm doing peachy,” he said sarcastically,
“Thanks for asking.”
“You
think you're the only one with issues?” said Mary, getting up and
putting on her new costume, similar to her old costume, but all black
now. “I finally have a real boyfriend and his last girlfriend was a
LITERAL goddess! Do you have any idea the pressure I'm under?”
“She
wasn't my girlfriend,” explained Junior. “Just a mistake.”
Mary
gave a half-smile and responded, “I guess that's a little better.
Still a lot of pressure.”
“Actually,”
Junior looked down, “and I don't know if I should tell you this and
you have to promised never to tell her I said this.”
“Oh,
I promise,” she lied.
“She
wasn't that good.”
“What?
You were a virgin. How could you know?”
“Well,
now I have you, so now I know.”
“Awww...”
“Let's
get going. I think we need another vote.”
The
two left Junior's room and walked down the hallway of Fatso's
father's underground lair. Junior wasn't stupid. He knew what was
going on. Everyone else was ignoring it. They were reveling in shock.
They were still firmly in the stages of denial. The world was over,
in a way. The world they had grown up with and gotten to know. All
right and wrong had been thrown out of the window. People had died.
So many people had died. They were sitting a mile away from the
largest loss of life to ever happen on American soil. They had lost a
city. Their city.
People
they considered their friends and family were killing people they
considered their friends and family. They weren't crying and
contemplating suicide. The only explanation that made sense to Junior
was shock and denial, coupled with isolation in their base. Junior
knew that everything would be different once they left. It would
become real. The streets were covered in blood, but as long as they
stayed down here, they didn't see it. He had even disconnected the
televisions and internet so the others couldn't see. He lied and said
the service was out. He alone shouldered the burden of keeping track
of the news. They were acting as though they were in mourning, but it
was an act, he knew. It would be bad once they left. They would only
have one chance to do anything once they left, then everyone would be
overcome by emotion. He needed to wait for the right moment to strike
with his team.
As
they entered the conference room, they noticed the rest of the team,
already seated in their all-black costumes while Fatso's mother,
Cutie Pie was speaking, “So that's two roast beef for the girls,
one tuna fish for the bird man, and a leg of lamb for my baby boy.
Drinks?”
They
all asked for water or soda, except Artemis, “Wine?”
“I'm
sorry, honey,” replied Cutie Pie, “but you know from all the
other times you asked, we don't have alcohol here.” She turned to
Starlet and Psycho-Babble, “Anything for you two?”
“Cucumber
sandwich and a diet soda, please,” requested Starlet.
“I'm
fine,” replied Psycho-Babble. “Have you heard anything from your
husband?”
Cutie
Pie's lip quivered, but she kept her smiled. “No, dear, but I'll
let you know as soon as he reports in.”
“Thank
you.”
Cutie
Pie left and Starlet and Psycho-Babble sat down at the round table.
Psycho-Babble had been hoping for a new report from the Hatred,
Fatso's father.
After
the Big Blink, as the New Guard had come to call it, Starlet's
parents had fled the city at her request. When she prompted Fatso to
do the same, they were met with resistance from the couple. The rules
had the largest effect on people that were insane. It was those that
experienced the largest personality shifts, like a mentally ill
person who stops taking medication. Fatso's parents on the other
hand, were normal, sane people. Just peculiar and criminal. Unlike
others of that breed, they felt an attachment to the city and refused
to leave their safe underground lair.
When
they had come to check on Fatso's parents and found them largely
unchanged by the Big Blink, they decided to accept their invitation
to base themselves in their lair. Artemis brought the machine to the
lair and everyone settled in nicely. The Hatred even offered to go
undercover as a citizen to keep an eye on what was going on while the
group decided what to do. Every day, twice a day, they gathered to
eat and discuss what they were going to do. And every meeting ended
with a vote, which had always been “Wait and see.”
“Dozens
die, the city crumbles,” mocked Avatar, “Guess we'd better eat
sandwiches.”
She
had been the only one really uninterested in moving to the villains'
lair. Being a single mother to two children was difficult, but she
didn't want to raise them in a place where everything had sharp edges
and thermonuclear devices.
“We
talk, we eat, then we vote,” laid out Junior. “You know how it
goes.”
“You
know,” Avatar continued, “I used to rush into action! That was
fun.”
“That
was programming,” countered Junior, “Probably designed to get the
fastest response times to emergencies. Not really the best tactic for
a guerrilla force taking on a super-powered military.”
“That's
assuming that we want to take them on,” added Occult Eagle. “I
still say that we leave the city. We can find some nice city with no
capes and rule with an iron fist.”
“That
never works,” said Starlet.
“No,
that's not true,” said Eagle. “It worked for that one guy, the
Doom Doctor or something. He took over a whole country.”
“That
was a third world country,” said Artemis. “Would you really want
it to be your responsibility to feed people that could not feed
themselves? Or worry about water infrastructure?”
“Yeah,”
said Starlet as she lifted a glass to take a drink after Cutie Pie
set it down, “Everyone says they want the world and that's not
true. You don't want to own the world. Then the world is your
responsibility. You want all the benefits of owning without the
responsibility.”
“Rent
the world?” asked Fatso.
“Sounds
about right,” confirmed Junior. “Before we really get into it, I
want to let you know that we have no more information from the
Hatred.”
Everyone
stopped eating and looked at Junior.
“I
know. It's unusual, but let's not jump to any conclusions,” warned
Junior.
“The
guy tweets his bowel movements,” pointed out Avatar. “He is
constantly updating us to the point that I wonder if he sleeps.
“Dad
doesn't sleep,” explained Fatso. “His power comes from the
world's seething hatred for one another and so he doesn't have to
rest.”
“Charming
power,” noted Avatar.
“Can
we assume he has been compromised?” asked Artemis.
“I
don't think we can assume anything at this point,” answered Junior.
“We should be prepared for that contingency, but let's not do
anything hasty.”
Avatar
had a blank look in her eyes. “It's... It's so strange. I know what
I would have done in this scenario last week. I would have jumped up
and shouted, 'We're going in there and we're getting him out!' and
that's just not me anymore.”
Artemis
put a hand on her shoulder and rubbed it. “It is fine, my love. We
are all adjusting to the de-programming.”
“Not
me,” smiled Starlet, “I was 100% grade A off-the-radar for the
good doctor.”
“You
still got the citizen programming,” said Fatso.
Junior
shot him a look.
“What?”
puzzled Starlet. “What do you mean?”
“It's
nothing,” said Junior, “My dad used the birth records to set the
citizen database among other things. So you got the citizen
programming. Since you were a villain though, most of it didn't apply
to you?”
“You're
lying,” said Starlet, then with a thought, “I did actually run
and hide at my first super-battle.”
“Just
like a citizen,” added Artemis with a smile.
“DAMMIT!”
screamed Starlet, then added, “Sorry. I thought I was exempt from
your guys' programming drama.”
There
was a moment of silence while they all reflected on the “programming
drama” they had been forced to adjust to.
“I
want to help people really soon,” said Fatso out of nowhere. “I
think they're in trouble up there.”
“Yes,
please,” joined in Avatar, “Let us please go save those people in
Safe Haven!”
“Not
our problem,” added Occult Eagle.
“As
much as I appreciate the hospitality of Cutie Pie, I must vacate this
lair and have a real drink soon or I feel the cumulative hangover of
millenia of drinking will actually overcome my immortality and kill
me,” voiced Artemis.
“I'm
counting that as a vote for save the citizens,” said Avatar.
“You
can't do that,” countered Eagle, “she just wants to get out. If
we go take over Pittsburgh, she can drink there. It's as much a vote
for run as it is for fight.”
This
seemed to upset Artemis, “I do not run. Very well, I vote we
fight.”
Eagle
sighed loudly and slumped in his chair, saying “First the costumes
and now this. I voice an opinion and everyone does the opposite. Why
are we dressed in all black again anyway?”
“It's
slimming,” said Fatso.
“In
memory for those that have died in this Super War,” said Avatar.
“It
hides stains,” added Artemis.
“It's
harder to see,” chimed in Psycho-Babble.
“Because,”
Starlet grinned as she spoke. “If we get out there and things get
hairy, our enemies are going to be wearing bright colored spandex.
You see anyone not wearing black and you fuck up their day.”
“See?”
offered Eagle. “That all makes sense. Wading into superhero traffic
does not.”
Starlet
joined in, “I agree with Occult Eagle.”
“Why
does it always come down to the wishy-washy namby-pamby little boy?
My son is only two years younger than you and yet all my life
changing decisions recently have come down to you,” complained
Avatar.
“He's
smart!” said Fatso proudly, having the answer.
Junior
thought for a second, hoping to live up to Fatso's faith. “Given
that we've lost contact with the Hatred,” stated Junior, “I think
we have to assume that the heroes have continued behaving in line
with the Stanford Prison Experiment and will be torturing or killing
citizens soon. With no villains to fight, they're going to direct
that energy elsewhere and I don't think anyone wants to think about
where.”
Junior
stood and continued as he walked, working it out in his mind, “We
could run, but what would happen? We leave. Villains leave. Heroes
get worse. Heroes decided that more people need to be 'saved from
themselves.' They spread. We could run again then or we could fight
then, but by that point, they would be stronger, not weaker. Unless
you can think of some way to keep them in the city, Eagle, I think
running is only going to delay the problem.”
Eagle
shook his head.
Junior
continued, “My father forced rules into everyone's heads. He was
doing his best to protect lives, but he was also forcing people to be
sane, or at least more sane than they were. The problem is that
because of his help the insane got more powerful instead of getting
help or dying or becoming homeless. When we took away the rules, we
took away their sanity and left them with the power they had
accumulated. If we run, well... seems to me that time will make them
more powerful and less sane.”
“Fine.
Yeah.” Eagle nodded slowly, “I see your point.”
“Starlet?”
prompted Junior.
Starlet
leaned in and said in a deep voice, “The amount of bullshit that
flows out of your mouth could fill a fucking stadium.”
She
sat back and looked away, muttering, “But you have a point.”
“Then
rest up today,” ordered Psycho-Babble. “When night falls, we save
the city.”
Everyone
nodded and Junior thought to himself, (14 year old kid versus an army
of the world's finest superheroes. Yeah. Sure. Piece of cake.)
The
Avenging New Guard #11
Assault
On Safe Haven, Part 2
The
armory was empty and everyone had an extra sandwich in a zip top
baggie from Cutie Pie. The equipment check outside of the lair would
have been a strange sight to a passerby.
Artemis
had all of her skin covered for the first time in centuries. Her
leather jacket was zipped with her hair tucked in the collar and a
ski mask covering her features. Despite being their most powerful
member, she was primary role was one of stealth and sabotage. The
practical application, Junior had explained, was that she could fly
without bursting into fire like Avatar or firing beams of light like
Starlet, so she would plant bombs and then move in from the rear to
join combat.
Starlet
looked over at Artemis in her mask and whispered to Junior, who was
tightening the straps on her backpack, “That's the best I think
she's ever looked.” Junior rolled his eyes at her jealousy.
Starlet
was in her black corset, fishnets, and boots. Her backpack was filled
with utility items, picked by Junior to combat the heroes. Two wires
ran from her bracelets long her arms, up her neck, and ended on
either side of her mouth in microphones. In this manner, Junior had
explained, she would be able to recharge her bracelets without losing
her target.
Fatso
had not changed his clothing, but his arms had shiny armor plating on
them to draw attention to himself. Junior had told him it was because
he couldn't sneak, but he was invulnerable and could draw attention
before he gave him an adamantium cup to wear in the field.
“You
know,” explained Junior, “Just in case.”
Avatar
was given the keys to the Hate-Glider, a red plane in the hangar. She
protested, touting her own flying ability, but Psycho-Babble had
insisted, telling her that she would understand when the time was
right.
Occult
Eagle was given the keys to the Hate-Mobile because it was cool.
“Cool?”
asked Eagle.
“Yeah,”
answered Junior. “You don't think we're going to let a cool car
like that sit in the garage, do you?”
The
Hate-Mobile was a two-seater, but they fit three inside with Starlet
on Psycho-Babble's lap while Occult Eagle drove. Junior wished he had
had his mask, but to him it represented what he had done to Artemis,
and he couldn't bring himself to use it again. Besides, the mask was
for talking. Tonight, his talking wasn't going to get the job done.
He had one speech prepared. One verbal manipulation. He was prepared
to stand toe to toe with a god and give him an ultimatum, tweak the
conversation in his favor. He already knew it wouldn't work. He knew
what the god was going to do. He knew how it was all going to play
out. He just hoped he was wrong. He didn't want to die.
In
the Hate-Glider, Avatar flew slowly as Fatso sat wedged in his seat.
Avatar saw no reason in Psycho-Babble's plan. After Artemis would
give the signal, she would just fly over Safe Haven and then she
would know what to do. Considering it took three of them to put Fatso
in the seat, she wasn't sure what she was expected to do with him.
Artemis
had already arrived at Safe Haven. Gliding silently around the camp
like a ghost, she mounted small explosives to fences and larger
explosives to the buildings that the heroes slept in. She could
clearly see that there were two guards at the front and one
patrolling the citizens, but Junior was right. Super-powered people
and insane people don't count on opponents having common sense and
coming around the back. Artemis hid and texted Junior, “Set.”
Junior
took the radio handset from its rest and struggled to pull it passed
Starlet on his lap to us it, telling Avatar, “Ok, Avatar, now!”
“Understood,”
said Avatar, then back to Fatso, “Ok, Fatso, here we go.”
“For
great justice!” yelled Fatso as the flew over Safe Haven and were
shot down out of the sky by Goldhead's laser blasts.
As
the wreckage started to fall from the sky, Junior triggered the
bombs. The fences blew open, the walls blew apart and the two
buildings housing superheroes exploded violently. The sudden
explosions freed the citizens, shocked the guards, and wounded the
sleeping heroes, but it had a secondary purpose. It masked the fire
descending from the sky and the impact of the immovable object that
accompanied it. Fatso picked himself up, a bit woozy, while Avatar,
unharmed by the fire and able to fly, safely touched down, vowing to
slap Psycho-Babble the next time she saw him.
“Ok,
that's all the goody-goodys out of the way,” said Psycho-Babble to
Starlet and Occult Eagle. “We're going to approach from the right,
Eagle. You stay in the car and kill as many heroes as you can with
machine guns,” he pointed to the switches, “and missiles. Be
careful with the missiles. Be liberal with the smoke canisters.”
“Understood,”
Eagle said as they exited. “So...”
Junior
turned back to him as Starlet sprinted for shadows.
“It
wasn't just that the car was cool?” asked Eagle.
“It
shoots missiles. That's pretty damned cool to me,” Junior replied
with a smile before chasing after Starlet.
Inside
the camp, the citizens were fleeing as the heroes were getting their
bearings. Fatso and Avatar stood in the center of the camp,
surrounded by burning wreckage as superheroes started exiting their
buildings. A spray of gunfire turned the heroes back to face the
gates as Occult Eagle had mowed down Bully and Laptrap when they had
turned to face the explosions. The gates broke open as the
Hate-Mobile broke them apart.
Avatar
fire the first fire bolt at Goldhead's arm, destroying his laser
blaster. He looked at it and charged her, swinging a left hook that
connected, sending her staggering back.
“Hey!”
yelled Fatso.
“Don't
worry, fatty!” yelled Onomatopoeia. “You've got plenty to handle
with me!” He yelled “POP!” as he swung a right hook into
Fatso's face with little effect, other than making the big man smile.
He stepped back and yelled “SPLASH!” with a hand pointed at him,
which then erupted in a blinding torrent of water, sending Avatar and
Goldhead tumbling backwards and blowing away the nearby wreckage.
When it had ended, Fatso remained standing, just wet. Fatso started
to walk towards Onomatopoeia.
“I
bet you taste moist and delicious.”
Goldhead
and Avatar wrestled on the ground as Onomatopoeia, Harbinger, and the
Miner were climbing on Fatso and attacking him, doing little damage.
The Bellman, the Doorman, and the Horseman were chasing the
Hate-Mobile as it backed up for a better shot. Every time that Occult
Eagle had a shot, the Doorman used his teleporting abilities to open
a door to a new spot next to the car, and Eagle had to move again
before they could damage it.
“You're
sacrificing your team to make your job easier?” Starlet asked
Psycho-Babble when they were alone, hiding in the shadows.
“Goldhead,
Onomatopoeia, Harbinger, Miner, Bellman, Doorman, Horseman...”
Junior muttered to himself.
“Are
you sure you aren't a villain?”
“Bully's
dead. Laptrap's dead. And Hatred killed Thunder Monkey, Tundra
Monkey, and the Masked Milk Man...”
“But
that was before our vote.” Starlet's face flushed with angry. “You
were full of shit about voting. You were already doing this.”
“I
just,” Junior searched for the phrase, “got the wheels moving. I
knew you would all come around eventually.”
She
stared at him with a look of resigned betrayal.
“Anyway,”
he continued, “That leaves Magic Man, Green Titan, the
Ultra-slayer, the Synthetic Man, Busy Body, and of course, Obelisk,
himself.”
“I
don't know any Ultra-slayer,” remarked Starlet.
“He's,”
Junior thought about, “It's Destructor. He switched sides. For no
really good reason.”
Junior
dug in Starlet's backpack and she lamented, “I hate it when they do
that.”
Junior
returned to view with a revolver and a baseball bat.
“Don't
have much in the way of super-weapons, do you?” Starlet remarked
touching her magic bracelets.
“I
find that common sense and good research trump magical artifacts and
vats of radioactive goo.”
The
two crept towards the building and took refuge to watch the fight.
Onomatopoeia's
body rested on the ground. Onomatopoeia's head rested in Fatso's
stomach. He had the Harbinger's head in one hand and the Miner's head
in the other and was pressing them both together as their screams of
pain filled his ears. Their skulls were lengthening and then the
Miner's jaw broke. Shortly after that, the Harbinger's eye popped
free of it's socket while the Miner's eye was crushed when their
skulls gave way and Fatso's hands met in the middle, fusing the
remains and connecting the two at the neck as they fell silently.
“AAAAHH!!!”
came a cry from behind Fatso. He turned to see Goldhead holding his
hands to his face and shouting, “My eyes!”
Fatso
was smashed to the floor for the first time this fight by a giant
green fist from the Green Titan's green power ring.
Avatar
got up and spit blood, “You're lucky I just flashed light at you,
Goldhead! I could've burned your head off!” She saw the bodies of
Fatso's opponents. “Nooo! We're not killing!”
“Rules
rules rules rules rules rules,” came the chorus as she found
herself surrounded by the same woman in multiple bodies. “We are so
sick of dealing with rules!” Shouted one of Busy Body's bodies as
she struck Avatar. The other 12 bodies joined in the pummeling.
Junior
took careful aim with the revolver, aimed at the Green Titan's back.
He glowed with the power of his ring, enveloping him in a green
cocoon of energy that protected him.
“He's
got a force field, you know,” Starlet warned.
Junior
aimed.
“It's
always on. You can't get through it.”
Junior
aimed.
“I've
seen enormous death rays try to get through his -”
BLAM!
Green
Titan dropped dead. Junior lowered his gun and turned to Starlet and
admired her shocked expression. He opened the gun to reveal five
remaining bullets. All painted.
“Yellow,”
she stated. “Why didn't we ever try that?”
“The
rules are gone now,” answered Junior. “Try thinking simply and
effectively.”
“AAAARRRRRHHH!!!”
screamed Avatar as she burst into white flame. All the Busy Bodies
were thrown back and the doubles, disappeared, leaving only the
original, on her back, groggy. “RAAA!” yelled Avatar as she
kicked the side of her head, rendering her unconscious. She looked to
Fatso, who was getting up. “You ok, Fatso?”
“Yeah,”
he replied.
“Magic
Man is out,” announced Artemis as she exited the shadows and tossed
a body on the ground. “Apologies for my late arrival. He locked me
in an alternate dimension.”
“How
was it?” asked Avatar.
“Not
bad,” she replied before being blasted in the back by a synthetic
organism. She fell to the ground.
“HALT.
YOU. ARE. IN. VIOLATION. OF. SAFE. HAVEN. PROCEDURES,” dialed out
the voice of the Synthetic Man.
“Oh,
shit,” said Avatar.
“Your
French,” offered Fatso.
“YOU.
WILL. BE. DELETED,” it continued. As a charter member of the League
and one of the “Big Three”, Synthetic Man was one of those
opponents that no one could defeat or even reason with.
“EXTERMINATE.
EXTERMINATE. EXTERMINATE,” he continued, raising a uni-beam hand at
Fatso and Avatar, who cringed together.
“AAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!”
came the mad battle cry of Junior as he ran out of the shadows
towards the Synthetic Man with his baseball bat raised like an idiot
wielding a stick against a god.
“EXTERMIN-”
THOWSH!
THOWSH! THOWSH!
The
baseball bat made a terrible noise as it struck Synthetic Man,
bringing him down to the ground as it attacked, like a hand slapping
gelatin floating in water.
THOWSH!
THOWSH! THOWSH!
He
continued yelling, “AAAAAAHHHH!!!”
THOWSH!
THOWSH! THOWSH!
“Ahhh...”
he caught his breath, panting, “Ahhh..”
Then
again.
THOWSH!
“Psycho-Babble!”
yelled Starlet, entering the circle. “What the hell was that?”
“Oh,”
he said, trying to regain his composure with Synthetic Man's guts
covering him and the baseball bat, to which he pointed, “Wood.
He's, uh, well, he was, that is, weak to wood.”
Everyone
looked at him.
“I'm
not making this up,” he pointed to the body, “See? His weakness
really was...” he spun the baseball bat in the air and caught it,
“...wood.”
“That's
a pretty lame weakness,” came a raspy voice in the shadows. He
became clearer as he removed his gloves and mask, dropping them to
the ground as he walked forward and glowed brightly. “But that's
easy for me to say. Ultra-slayer has no weaknesses.”
They
all looked at Junior.
“He's,
uh,” he stammered, “he's actually correct about that.”
Avatar
turned and fired her firebolts at Ultra-slayer, taking to the air as
she did. Starlet opened up bracelets full blast at the skeleton.
“Fatso,
Artemis, come here!” order Psycho-Babble.
“Yes?”
asked Artemis.
“Don't
touch him,” commanded Psycho-Babble.
“But
I have to touch things to punch them,” noted Fatso.
“Right,
but he melts anything he touches. Absolutely anything except that
containment suit just melts when it touches him,” he explained.
“Then,”
said Artemis, putting a hand on his shoulder, “That is what we
shall use.”
“Come
here, little girl, and give me a hug,” leered Ultra-slayer as he
closed the distance between Starlet and himself, oblivious to their
energy blasts.
She
changed tactics and blasted the ground beneath him, causing him to
trip and fall, the ground searing at his touch.
“Oh,
you're going to pay for that,” he said, trying to rise again with
some difficulty. Starlet noticed why.
“Blast
his clothing,” shouted Starlet and they both focused on his shirt.
“Yeah,
yeah, you found my big weakness,” said Ultra-slayer as he first put
himself to his elbows, then sat up, leaving deep holes where he had
tried to hold himself up with hands. “Why,” he continued, “I
bet if you destroyed my containment suit, I'd just burn down into the
earth and float in magma until some supervillain genius needs me and
rescues me.”
The
beams continued to be useless.
Unseen
to Ultra-slayer, Fatso was crawling behind him, following him.
“Of
course,” added Ultra-slayer, “That's all assuming that I haven't
already been through this and had indestructible clothing made. It
wasn't cheap either. The whole thing is made of unstable molecules.”
He
started towards Starlet again when a voice made him turn around,
“Hey!”
Ultra-slayer
turned to see the Greek goddess. Her stealth role over, she had
removed her mask. Her gorgeous face gleamed with the knowledge that
she was superior to her opponent, that the battle was already won.
She knew who she was. She was a goddess. And no one could bring her
down.
She
smiled and said, “Tell me how pretty I am.”
Fatso
reached up from his crawling position with an arm that ended in one
of Ultra-slayer's discarded containment gloves. He pulled down
Ultra-slayer's pants and rolled out of the way.
“Wha?”
Ultra-slayer turned to try to understand the situation so he did not
see Artemis' face turn from smile to snarl as she delivered a
divinely powered knocked out uppercut through his other containment
glove.
As
Ultra-slayer fell to the ground, the ground began to give way
underneath him and he began to sink. He folded as much as he could
and then continued butt-first down into the Earth.
“What
the hell are you doing?” Avatar shouted at Artemis as she landed
and extinguished her flame.
Artemis
and Fatso looked puzzled.
“The
gloves!” Avatar exclaimed. “Get them off! He's radioactive! You
probably have cancer or something.”
The
two nonchalantly tossed the gloves.
“Oh
no, maybe it would kill me cause I'm so mortal,” mocked Artemis.
“Or
give me growths cause I'm so,” he paused and thought, “I got
nothing.”
Junior
walked into their midst, looking at the tall building on the block.
It was seven stories tall. They could clearly see a balcony at the
top with a silhouette that was watching them.
“Obelisk
is up there,” he said, then turned to Fatso, “Your father might
be up there, too.”
“Well,”
said Fatso, “What are we waiting for?” Fatso smiled.
“Let's
go get him.”
The
Avenging New Guard #12
Assault
On Safe Haven, Part 3
Starlet
didn't know the plan. You couldn't make a plan against a creature
like Obelisk. All the villains feared him. He was this unstoppable,
irresistible force of nature. He flew on a slate of rock and had the
power to throw you into the sun if he didn't like you. He didn't
sleep, he didn't eat, he didn't breath. She had watched Obelisk
defeat her parents two-on-on in less than a minute. And that had been
with rules and programming to limit him. Now, he was insanely insane
as well as insanely powerful.
Fatso
had remained on the ground floor to guard the entrance as he was the
least able to climb the seven flights of stairs. Starlet and Junior
were alone in the stairwell, walking up with determination and fear.
Avatar and Artemis were watching Obelisk, flying a few hundred feet
away from him.
When
they reached the seventh floor, Junior asked Starlet to turn around
and started looking through her backpack, then grabbed her ass.
She
turned back, confused, and he explained, “Obelisk is probably going
to kill me, so I wanted to touch it one more time.”
This
reminded Starlet of who exactly her boyfriend was. A fourteen year
old boy with no superpowers. She tried not to think of what was about
to happen. She wanted to trust him and his plan, but she knew. She
could see it in his eyes. This was the end. She narrowed her eyes and
opened the door. They found themselves in a very nice, upscale
apartment. As they made their way to the balcony, they passed a room
with blood at the base of the door.
Junior
opened the door slowly, revealing a bedroom with blood sprayed around
it. He opened the door completely and Starlet and he walked inside.
“Who
did the blood come from?” asked Junior.
Starlet
looked at the obvious answer, Hatred, bound to a chair and beaten
into ground beef. Junior wondered if it was one of the dozen naked
dead women on either side of the bed. It was a lot of blood. More
blood than one body could hold. The walls were sprayed as if a great
force had expelled the fluid from the body. The women were torn up
the middle from crotch to stomach. Neither wanted to process what
they were witnessing. There was too much to do to deal with that
horror now. They both backed out slowly and moved towards the
balcony.
Opening
the sliding glass door, Junior motioned for Starlet to wait and she
saw what he had taken from her backpack for the first time. A small
gray box with a switch and a ketchup packet.
Leaning
on the railing of the balcony was the man himself, Obelisk. He seemed
calm and at peace, looking beyond Avatar and Artemis floating in
front of him. Junior mirrored his behavior and walked up behind him.
He made sure his footsteps were heard so Obelisk didn't think he was
sneaking up on him.
(Ok,
Junior), he thought to himself, (Turn on the bullshit.)
Junior
mirrored Obelisk's stance and leaned on the railing in the same
manner. He stood silently for a moment, then commented casually,
“Nice tits on the one on the right.”
Obelisk
grunted, looking at Artemis, “Is that your offer for me not to kill
you all?”
(Strike
one), Junior thought.
“Straight
to business?” Junior shrugged. “Ok, how about we sit down and
talk it out?”
“I'll
stand.”
(So
much for taking control of the environment.)
“What
is it that you want to get out of this situation?” asked
Psycho-Babble.
Obelisk
looked at him.
“You
don't seem to understand,” explained Obelisk. “I've already won.
You busted up Safe Haven. So what? If I feel like it, I can make a
hundred. I can split the world into eight equal slices and call it a
pizza. There's no one that can stop me.”
“I
can see your reasoning,” conceded Junior, setting the ketchup
packet on the railing conspicuously.
“What's
with the ketchup?”
“Excuse
me, don't interrupt,” said Junior as he held up the box and prayed
that Obelisk wouldn't smash his head before he could speak. “This
is a control box. It controls things. The things that this control
box controls is hidden very very well and it need maintenance, so
killing me and taking the box wouldn't help you for very long.”
“What
does it control?”
(He
doesn't know the ketchup. Doesn't know the box. Needs me for answers.
Control regained.)
“A
machine...” Junior paused.
“Don't
test-”
Junior
resumed as though he hadn't stopped speaking, “That controls what
people think. What people do. All sorts of things.” Junior smiled
and flipped the switch, “Like this.”
Back
at the lair, the machine hummed to life and broadcasted a signal.
Obelisk's
eyes got wide, then he smiled. He looked down briefly at his groin,
then back at the box, which Junior switched off.
“Was
that?” started Obelisk.
“Think
of it as psychic Viagra,” smiled Junior. He held the box up like an
ad, “For the stone elemental in your life.”
Obelisk
took the box and examined.
“Remember
what I told you. It's not good without me,” reminded Junior.
Obelisk
turned on the switch, waited a moment, then turned it off.
“I
know about your issues and I'm offering you control of this machine,
Obelisk, but you'll be doing what I tell you to do from here on out.”
“I'll
not work for some child,” replied the hero as he examined the box
further.
“You
will work for some child,” Junior nodded back towards the bedroom,
“Or you can go back to beating women to death in frustration.”
Obelisk
looked at Junior and asked, “What is your name, boy?”
“Psycho-Babble.
I lead the New Guard. We're going to make the world a better place.”
“I
have heard that many times before,” growled Obelisk. “The world
is never any better for our kind having helped it,” he said as he
motioned a hand down to Safe Haven's ruins.
Junior
turned and leaned on the railing and looked out. He nodded and raised
his eyebrows. “I think I can do better,” replied Junior.
Obelisk
thought for a moment, then held the box tightly. He squeezed a little
and the box crushed, sending a shower of sparking parts to the
ground.
“I
don't think you can do better, Psycho-Babble. And I don't need your
box. I didn't beat those women to death. Not with my hands. It's true
I had a little problem, but after the mind control stopped, so did
the problem. You've got no leverage, no argument, and no power.”
Junior
smiled and picked up the ketchup packet, saying, “Oh, I'm used to
being powerless. But I'm not powerless here. I still have...” he
held up the ketchup packet, “...a ketchup packet.”
Obelisk
looked at the packet, “What is this game?”
“LAST
CHANCE, OBELISK!” yelled Junior, with fury in his face. “Join me,
party like a rock star, have sex with beautiful women, and save the
world or oppose me and get...” he squeezed the packets so that it
was ready to burst, smiling into the face of a god with a madman's
grin, “.... the KETCHUP PACKET!”
“You
insolent-”
SQUICK!
Junior
stood there, arm extended, half empty ketchup packet in his fist, as
Obelisk stood in disbelief, before moving a stone hand to wipe the
ketchup off from his face.
Then
their world came crashing down.
Avatar
blasted the support structure for the balcony and they both went
falling towards the ground. As their limbs flailed, Junior's right
arm found a home in Artemis' hand as she carried him down safely.
Obelisk, for his part, plummeted with the rest of the rock to the
concrete around Fatso, who giggled when the concrete hit him.
Obelisk
looked up, trying to understand what had just happened when he saw
Fatso.
“The
ketchup?” said Fatso. The huge man looked at Obelisk's marked face
with a mix of horror and hatred. “The ketchup!!” Fatso started
clawing at his own face, pulling and stretching the skin. “The
KETCHUP!!” The skin stretched and his jaw stretched with it,
pulling open his mouth to grotesque size, distorting his features.
“What
the fuck...” muttered Obelisk in disgust, stunned at the display.
“THE
KETCHUP?!” he screamed as he looped his lips around his feet and
stretched it wider. “THE KETCHUP!!” came the echoed darkness over
Obelisk as he was enveloped in Fatso's mouth and swallowed whole,
screaming as he entered the oblivion.
Artemis
landed with Junior and Avatar came shortly behind, carrying Starlet.
Junior
walked over to Fatso, sitting on the curb, crying, “I'm sorry,
buddy.” He put an arm around him. “I'm real sorry, buddy.”
After a moment he rose and turned to the rest of his team.
“What
was that?” asked Starlet.
“The
ketchup packet was a cue for Avatar to blow the balcony and Artemis
to catch me and...” he turned to Fatso, “I told Fatso that if his
dad was dead, I'd mark the man who killed his father with it.”
“Where's
Obelisk?” Starlet pressed.
Junior
pointed at Fatso, “Fifth dimensional stomach. It's kind of a shared
stomach for people with Fatso's power. He's going to be slowly
digested over a thousand years.”
“Wow,”
she commented.
“Yeah,”
he remarked, “so... not fun.”
“Nope,”
she agreed.
Suddenly
the bushes were blown into twigs as giant roaring engine of death
came through.
Occult
Eagle exited the Hate-Mobile, screaming, “What the hell?! Where did
you guys go?! I was stuck out there with... with Bellman and... and
that Doorman... he's just... I hate... hate... flames... yes, I hate
flames at Doorman. That's how much I hate him. Where the hell did you
all go?!”
Starlet
leaned down and gave Fatso a hug while Junior patted Occult Eagle on
the back and complemented, “We knew you could take care of
yourself.”
“Not
bad,” Avatar said, then adding, “for a villain.”
“Do
you have any idea how many rockets I have fired tonight?” exclaimed
Eagle as he got in the driver's seat. Junior sat in the passenger
seat and Starlet on his lap. Then they kissed.
Artemis
hugged Fatso and the two started rising up to the heavens.
Avatar
flew ahead, burning a bright new trail to tomorrow.
The
Avenging New Guard #13
Assault
On Safe Haven, Part 4
Epilogue
“Do
not try any of that double talk crap on my parents or-”
Junior
interrupted Starlet, completing, “Or your dad will compress me into
a single point of infinite gravity. I know.”
It
had been three years since the Big Blink and life had returned to
normal as fast as it has spiraled out of control. Once Obelisk and
the other insane heroes were out of the way, FEMA entered the city
and began repairing the damage done by the insane supervillains. The
sane heroes returned after mixed results tracking the sane villains,
but found themselves lumped in with Obelisk's group. Superheroes were
no longer the trusted harbingers of justice they once were. Most left
the city, but a few remained and tended to the occasional
supervillain that popped up. Without rules to keep them in line, the
heroes had an easy time with villains and the more violent heroes
made examples of the more violent villains.
These
examples had been well-received. Violent crime dropped significantly.
The amount of costume crime dropped to near non-existence.
The
New Guard, for their part, had kept to their mission. They had
watched the development of both sides and managed to keep things
balanced. They stopped heroes from turning the city into their own
personal playgrounds and occasionally stepped in to stop a villain
from destroying the world.
Once
FEMA had moved in, there seemed little need for heroes and little
opportunity for villains.
The
girls took their looks to Los Angeles to find their fortunes with
varying degrees of success. Starlet was back after just two weeks,
when her mother had gotten ill. It wasn't serious, but Starlet had
come back to check on her and just never left again. Avatar had tried
modeling, but found it a hectic schedule that didn't agree with her.
Saving the day had been a strain on her relationship with her
children, but being a model required her to be out every single night
at one party or another, something she wouldn't have done even if she
had had the time to do so. Artemis, however, quickly found a measure
of success in film. After being "discovered" by a producer
while walking down Rodeo Drive, she filmed for two weeks as a small
part in a pirate movie. During filming, she showed off her powers and
was cast again for two action movies as a stunt double. The ability
to be shot, run over, or blown up without needing CGI appealed to
producers interested in both quality cinematography and a tighter
special effects budget.
Junior,
now an orphan, saw no reason to leave Fatso's family and he never
did. He was like a second son to Cutie Pie and he would help Fatso
patrol the city to "do good." In fact, Junior was bringing
Fatso's strength along for a treasure hunt of sorts. Villains' lairs
were dragons' dens of treasure, hoarded cash stacked in million
dollar blocks on pallets that could only be moved by forklift. It
would take them several trips in the Hate-Mobile to bring each of the
hauls home. Sometimes, Occult Eagle would join them when, for
instance, mystical wards barred their entrance to a lair. For his
part though, Occult Eagle stayed true to form as a villain. He robbed
banks and raised an army of the dead to march on City Hall, but was
stopped by the Claw, returning from his cross-country search for
Happy Jack and the other villains. Junior, Fatso, and Starlet (who
had returned by that time) arranged a destructive early parole for
him, taking out his cell wall and whisking him away back to the lair.
The balance of the New Guard's status as either heroes are villains
was one that wobbled and changed with the winds and which members
were on the scene at the time.
"Such
fury and hell you have not seen, Psycho-Babble," said Artemis as
she walked passed Starlet and Junior, "as that of a father and
mother whose child you are taking."
"He'll
be fine," assured Starlet. Artemis was between movies at the
moment and had returned to the city to visit Avatar, Avatar's
children, and the rest of the New Guard. The speculation around the
lair circulated around what would be the result of Junior being
introduced to Starlet's parents, and worse, as a kind-of-sort-of
hero.
"Smart
money is on Psycho-Babble not being fine," countered Avatar. "As
a matter of fact," she continued while taking a piece of paper
out of her pocket and perusing it, "I think the square with the
most bets is that you are attacked as soon as you come out of the
closet as a hero."
"You're
taking bets on this?" questioned Starlet in disbelief.
"Put
me down for the single point of infinite gravity thing," joked
Junior.
Cutie
Pie stuck her head in the room, "Honey?" She never cried
over the loss of the husband, but those that knew her were aware
something was wrong. Her eyes had lost a sparkle and they had sunken
and become dark. Her smile was never quite as large again.
"Yeah,
Mom?" asked Fatso, turning in his seat to face her.
"You
have a call."
Fatso
pulled himself out of his seat quickly and waddled to the other room
as fast as he could.
"Oh
well," Junior said with mock disappointment and a smile, "Guess
we'll have to cancel dinner."
"No,"
said Starlet, "We'll take care of whatever this is, then we'll
go to dinner."
Avatar
leaned down to her children, "You two do what Auntie Cutie Pie
says while I'm gone, ok?" The children nodded.
Fatso
re-entered the room. "Bank's being robbed!" he announced
enthusiastically. Artemis and Avatar stepped forward, ready to go,
but Starlet shrugged.
"So,"
she said, "Is that it? Let the heroes deal with it."
Starlet turned back to her boyfriend, "Dinner's back on."
"We
could use the money," he whispered, trying to sway her. "And
if we just let those three do it, they'll give all the money back."
Starlet
thought for a moment and caved, "Fine. But we're still making it
to dinner."
Fatso
yelled, "Oh! We should call Occult Eagle! New Guard ASSEMBLE!"
Junior
was already getting out of his button up shirt and putting on his
tactical armor, explaining, "Good idea, Fatso! Give him a call!"
Fatso
pumped his fist and ran out of the room to make the call.
Starlet
was taking off her clothes when Avatar screamed, "STARLET! The
children!"
Starlet
half shrugged. "We're practically the same age. What? Are you
afraid I'll give your little boy his first woody?"
Avatar
shooed her children into the next room as her son struggled to sneak
a peek while his mother tried to cover his eyes. Avatar returned to
find Junior and Starlet fully dressed.
"What
the heck is your problem?" asked Avatar. "Why do you think
it is ok to be naked?"
"Why
do you think it isn't?" countered Starlet.
"Sometimes
I think we never actually de-programmed you."
"You're
the one with the hang-up," said Starlet, "so you're the one
with the problem."
They
left from the lair with the women flying and the men leaving in the
Hate-Mobile with the intention of meeting Occult Eagle on site. As
they drove towards the bank, Fatso struck up conversation with
Junior.
"It's
nice to have everyone together for a while," he said.
"Yes,
Fatso. It is."
"Do
you think we'll ever be a permanent team?" Fatso asked.
Junior
thought for a while and answered, "I think we're as permanent as
we'll ever be. We're all very different people trying to get very
different things out of life. If we were all two-dimensional, we
could stay on a team for the purpose of avenging the wronged or
getting humanity to accept us, but that's just not us. We each want
different things and a team needs everyone on the same page."
Fatso
frowned.
"Maybe
someday we will," he lied. Fatso's frown lessened.
The
Hate-Mobile pulled up to the scene of the battle after the excitement
had ended. A trashed car and two unconscious crooks lay on the
sidewalk while three super-powered goddesses argued about what to do
next.
"I
want the money!" yelled Starlet. "We need it!"
"No,
we don't!" countered Avatar. "We 'need' to give it back to
the bank!"
"They're
FDIC insured," screamed Starlet as though he was explaining 2+2
to an adult, "They already have the money back! This is ours!"
Artemis
laughed, "What do we need this money for!"
Fatso
and Junior exited the Hate-Mobile and watched the three argue,
leaning on the hood in wonder.
"I
'need' my own place!" yelled Starlet.
"You
don't need your own place," screamed Avatar, "You're just a
kid!"
"You're
not my mom!" countered Starlet.
The
three continued to argue as a gray Nissan pulled up next to the
Hate-Mobile and Occult Eagle got out.
"Did
I miss all the action?" he asked, disappointed.
"No,"
answered Fatso, "They're still fighting."
Junior
nodded towards the three and took a few steps back to get out of the
line of fire. Occult Eagle waved his hands and chanted, "Detnaw
uoy woh yltcaxe htiw tlaed saw yenom eht."
"Fine,"
said Starlet.
"Fine,"
said Artemis.
"Fine,"
said Avatar.
"Fine,"
said Fatso.
Eagle
turned to Junior and told him, “They all think we dealt with the
money in the way they wanted us to deal with it.”
Junior
nodded Eagle over to the car and said, "I'll get my half from
you later. I've got a dinner thing with Starlet's parents."
"Ouch,"
he said, wincing, "Good luck with that."
"Thanks."
Rodney
Miles #1 of 1
An
Origin Story
Powers
sometimes manifest at inappropriate times.
A
shy girl at a party might have just worked up the courage to talk to
someone when her skin would start to melt off. She might never see
the beautiful ice elemental that she would become when she runs to
the bathroom and cuts her wrists through a sea of tears.
These
stories are traded like urban legends among super-powered folk.
So-and-so heard about a boy who sprouted wings at Thanksgiving dinner
and gave his grandfather a heart attack. There were dozens of
variations of super-strength manifesting during sex, but how much of
those were puerile conjecture and how much was accurate was a debate
in and of itself.
The
story of Rodney Miles was true, but no one ever heard of it. Rodney
Miles was turning twenty-one. He was an only child and not a popular
boy. He had been home schooled by his loving mother until he was
eighteen and never showed any interested in leaving the small town he
had grown up in. Rodney had started working at his father's gas
station when he was sixteen and he was happy enough with it. He
didn't drink. He didn't smoke. He had never even had a girlfriend.
But he was happy.
For
his twenty-first birthday, his parents had taken him to a movie, then
his mother had prepared his favorite meal for dinner. It was chili
and cornbread. Dr. Pepper for Rodney and Mom. Beer for Dad. There was
a cake and they still sang “Happy Birthday” to him. For his
present, his father gave him the keys to the old pick-up truck.
Later,
his father gave him a bottle of Johnnie Walker Red. The two sat on
the back porch and sipped. Rodney didn't enjoy the taste, but tried
to hide that fact from his father. Now later, after his parents had
gone to bed, Rodney felt sick.
He
hurried to the bathroom, but he didn't make it and started to vomit
in the hallway. Chili and cornbread. Dr. Pepper. Johnnie Walker Red.
Then
hot dog pieces.
Rodney
was panicked and focused on making it to the toilet, but as it
sometimes happens in those moments, his body was out of his control
and focused on a simple task and his mind had time for distraction.
(I
didn't eat hot dogs), he thought as he opened the door to the
bathroom and dived for the toilet.
He
retched and heaved more fluids and solids into the toilet, his eyes
filled with tears. His mother and father came out of their room and
saw the mess in the hallway.
“What...
Oh no, Rodney!” exclaimed his father.
“Oh,
my poor baby!” cried his mother, coming to his side.
Rodney
waved her back.
“N-no...
go 'way...,” he managed between heaves.
Finally
the eruption paused and he fell to sit next to the toilet, holding
onto it for support.
“What
were you two doing on the back porch?” accused his mother to his
father.
“It
was nothing! We weren't doing anything!” he lied.
While
his parents argued, Rodney saw through the tears blueberries,
granola, and peas. None of which he had eaten that day. Still
puzzled, he flushed the toilet. The food swept away and new water
replaced it, but small shiny objects remained at the bottom of the
toilet, too heavy to be washed away by their ecological low-flow
toilet. Rodney leaned over the bowl for a better look. They were
definitely machine screws and bolts.
Suddenly
his stomach heaved again, this time larger than before.
“AAAHH!!”
cried Rodney. “Go away! Get out of here!”
His
father pulled his mother into the hall and closed the door to give
his son some privacy as the mother continued to interrogate his
father.
“AAAAHH!!”
cried Rodney, feeling as though his organs were going to come out of
his mouth. “AAAAH!!” and with each subsequent “AAAHH!!”
Rodney's mouth widened, but did not shrink again. The terrified youth
shakily stood and looked in the mirror, shocked to find the next of
his “AAAAHH!!”s stretch his mouth to a diameter of a softball.
And
then the fingers started to come out. First one, then several. They
were made of granite and stretched out of his throat, feeling for
freedom, then gripped his jaws and stretched them apart as Rodney
fell to the ground in shock as well as from the growing weight of the
protuberance from his mouth. As his mouth stretched open to the size
of a basketball hoop, a stony eye looked out and blinked. The eye
retracted and the top of a stony head began to emerge, staring at
Rodney. Despite the horror of the situation, Rodney recalled when his
mother showed him pictures of some monument or something on a place
called Easter Island. Pulling his mouth open even wider, to the size
of a hula hoop, Obelisk forced his shoulders into the world. After
that, the rest of him came out comparatively easy, but Rodney never
saw the completion of his horrific birthing as Obelisk's first hand
out of his mouth, crushed his chest and destroyed his heart, killing
him. Obelisk stood and relaxed, finally free of his horrid prison.
Noting
the moment of silence, his mother asked, “Everything okay?”
Obelisk
pushed the door out forcefully, killing both worried mother and
caring father. It had been Rodney's poor luck to gain the power of a
fifth dimensional stomach at the same moment that Obelisk was looking
for a way out. The god Fatso had eaten Obelisk to avenge his father's
murder, and the rock elemental had been stuck in the fifth
dimensional stomach shared by those with the power for years. Rodney
Miles' vomiting had given Obelisk a rare chance to escape from his
prison and he had taken it. Obelisk moved around the house, surveying
his location and enjoying freedom from digestion. The random things
that fifth dimensional eaters had consumed clung to his jagged edges,
half-digested. Finally, he exited the home and called to the Earth
itself, “To me, my stone!”
Hundreds
of miles away, a slab of stone slowly shook loose of a pile of
garbage, firing out into the sky, erupting and explosion of trash at
the city dump. Obelisk stood and waited. He did not know his location
and was prepared to wait. He had gotten good at waiting in the last
three years. He had filled that time as he filled this time. He was
planning to kill a teenage boy, a teenage girl, two flying women, and
the fat fuck that ate him.
-
About the Author
Adam Simon was born, got married and had a son. Along the way he caused mischief.
He lives in Orlando where he teaches people to ride motorcycles, raises his son, and writes random things on bathroom walls if he doesn't have a writing project to keep him busy.
Junior
grew up watching his mother and father fight evil as superheroes.
When his mother was killed in a super-battle, his father retired to a
career as a psychiatrist to both superheroes and supervillains.
Junior blames his father and super-powered people in general for the
loss of his mother as he sees them as beholden to the
self-perpetuating cycle they create with their battles. Additionally,
listening to their admissions in therapy from the next room further
dehumanizes them in his eyes, until he is convinced that only by
wiping out super-villainy once and for all can his mother's death be
avenged. To this end, he recruits two failures of heroes, Fatso and
Artemis, to provide the muscle he lacks as he hunts down and murders
supervillains when they least suspect it.
When
the supervillain community catches on to Junior's crusade, things get
out of hand. As the murders escalate and the supervillains fight
back, Junior finds himself in the middle of the very super-battles he
sought to wipe out. Struggling with this self-reflected hypocrisy,
Junior finds himself the target of another very young costumed teen
named Starlet. Can he kill a girl that makes him feel alive for the
first time since the tragedy or is he doomed to relive the superhero
cliche of star-crossed love?
Junior
ends up fighting against a cross over of epic proportions that he
created and of the type he sought to extinguished. Will he rise above
his vendetta and become a superhero? Will it be too much for him to
even participate? If you become what you hate, can you still hate it?
Gang
Rape. Mind Control. Superheroes. Mass Murder.
And
they all live happily ever after.
0 comments:
Post a Comment